YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY
THE LIBRARY OF THE
DIVINITY SCHOOL
HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
PRINTED BY MURRAY AND GIBB
FOR
T. & T. CLARK, EDINBURGH.
LONDON, HAMILTON, ADAMS, AND CO.
DUBLIN, ... . ROBERTSON AND CO.
NEW YORK, .... SCRIBNER, WELEORD, AND ARMSTRONO.
HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS;
THE CHURCH OF ROME
IN THE FIRST HALF OF THE THIRD CENTURY.
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE WRITINGS OF BUNSEN,
WORDSWORTH, BAUR, AND GIESELER.
BY
JOHN J. IGN. YON DOLLINGER.
TRANSLATED, WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND APPENDICES, BY
ALFRED PLUMMER,
MASTER OF UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, DURHAM ; LATE FELLOW AND TUTOR
OF TRINITY COLLEGE, OXFORD.
EDINBURGH:
T. AND T. CLARK, 38 GEORGE STREET.
18 76.
Yale Divinity Library
*T)ew Haven, Conn.
This Translation has been undertaken with the express sanc
tion of the Author.
The Translator is responsible for all that appears between
square brackets, thus [ ], for the italics, and for many of the
headings to subdivisions of the work.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
Dean Milman's great work, the History of Latin
Christianity, was published some years before Dr.
Dollinger's Hippolytus und Kallistus. In it he adopts
the then common view that Hippolytus was Bishop of
Portus, and is disposed to believe all, or nearly all, that
Hippolytus says or insinuates against his opponent
Callistus. Whatever may be thought about the see of
Hippolytus, few students of ecclesiastical history perhaps
would agree that the narrative of Hippolytus, "though
possibly somewhat darkened by polemic hostility, has
an air of minute truthfulness." To the third edition
(1867) the Dean adds a long note (pp. 44, 45), in
which, after praising "the Chevalier Bunsen's very
learned work," he adds : " I have also read Hippolytus
und Kallistus, by J. Dollinger, the Church historian ;
I must say with no conviction but of the author's
learning and ingenuity. ... I cannot but regret that
M. Dollinger's book, so able, and in some respects so
instructive, should be written with such a resolute (no
doubt conscientious) determination to make out a case.
It might well be entitled, Apologia pro Callisto ; and I
must presume to say, in my judgment, a most unfor
tunate case for his own cause," etc. etc. Those who
know Dr. Dollinger, whether personally or from his
writings, will smile at the idea of his writing with a
" resolute determination to make out a case," unless
by "a case" is to be understood the truth. And
viii translator's preface.
surely the circumstance that Dr. Dollinger's interpre
tation of his facts tells against his own cause is some
guarantee that what he has at heart is not the adjust
ment of facts to a theory, but the discovery of histori
cal truth. Dean Milman is usually very generous in
his sympathy with reputed heretics ; but for once he
seems to be inclined to accept the worst statements of
the "orthodox" Hippolytus in blackening the cha
racter and teaching of Callistus. Canon Robertson, in
his valuable History of the Christian Church (p. 120, 2d
edition, 1874), admits that Dr. Dollinger maintains his
view respecting Hippolytus " with great learning and
ability," but apparently prefers the view taken in
Dean Milman's note, to which he refers his readers.
Many English students read the works of our two
historians who have no opportunity of examining the
other side of this question as set forth by Dr. Dollinger.
To remedy such deficiency, this translation is now
offered. Even those who do not agree with the main
conclusions will gain from it a more perfect knowledge
of the condition of the Church at the close of the
second and opening of the third century, and will also
have an example . of patient and thorough investiga
tion, such as is too often wanting in a country where
literary men seldom aim higher than a telling article
or review.
The Dublin Review, in a characteristic attack which
it paid the present writer the compliment of making
on the Introduction to his translation of Dr. Dollinger's
Papstfabeln, charged him with disingenuousness in
endorsing Mr. Maccabe's remarks respecting the
occasion and value of the Hippolytus und Kallistus.
The passage runs as follows : " The appearance of
the Philosophumena, by Miller (1851), gave rise to a
prolonged discussion, in which many Catholics sought
to weaken the testimony of the author, whilst Protes-
translator's preface. ix
tant writers endeavoured to use his authority for the
purpose of throwing discredit on the Church of Rome.
In answer to both parties, especially to Gieseler, Baur,
Bunsen, Wordsworth, and Le Normant, Dr. Dollinger
published, in 1853, Hippolytus and Callistus, the Roman
Church in the Third Century, perhaps of all his writings
the one in which his ingenuity of combination, his
skill as a logician, and his lofty tone in handling the
interests of his Church [the Dublin Review misquotes
' the Church ' ], are most conspicuous."
On this innocent passage the Review comments in
these words : " Who would not suppose from this
passage that Dr. Dollinger answered 'the Catholics
who sought to weaken the testimony of the author,'
by showing that his testimony was worthy of credit ?
[Why so ? any more than that he answered the Pro
testants 'who endeavoured to use his authority for
the purpose of throwing discredit on the Church of
Rome ? ' It is said that' he answered both parties, and
of the names given the majority are those of anti-
Romanists ! ] Who could for a moment guess that Dr.
Dollinger himself not only weakens, but annihilates
the witness of Hippolytus; and that his only difference
from Le Normant is, that that writer declares for
Origen, while he himself considers Hippolytus to be
the author? . . . But perhaps Mr. Plummer, though
suppressing the truth about the Munich divine,- is
himself worthy of being considered an independent
authority. . . . We hardly think so," etc. etc.
The subject of all this invective knows no better way
of answering the above accusation than by doing his
utmost to let English readers know exactly what Dr.
Dollinger does and does not say "in answer to both
parties." He concludes by quoting with pleasure one
more passage from the Dublin Review in reference to this
work of Dr. Dollinger's : " We have always considered
X TRANSLATOR S PREFACE.
this book his chef-d'oeuvre. He puts Hippolytus into
the witness-box, and analyses his evidence as the
Attorney- General tore the Claimant to pieces. In
doing so he has displayed an acuteness and a know
ledge of Roman law, as well as of ecclesiastical history,
which are admirable." It is refreshing to hear from
such a quarter that a knowledge of ecclesiastical
history is an admirable thing, and still more that Dr.
Dollinger posseses it.
It only remains to apologize for having allowed such
a volume to remain untranslated so long. This is a
fault which others must share with the present writer.
As far as his wishes are concerned, this volume would
have appeared some years ago ; but press of other work
and occupations has prevented him from fulfilling
them. A. P.
Durham, September 1876.
PREFACE.
Immediately after the appearance of the Philoso-
phumena, I determined on the publication of this
treatise ; but I delayed going to press until the work
of Herr Bunsen (which had been announced so long
and so frequently beforehand) had appeared. My
hopes of gaining any information and assistance from
a work which treated of the same subject in such de
tail were then entirely dispelled ; for the investigation
of what was to me the main question, viz. the person
ality of Hippolytus and the historical contents of his
narrative, was conducted in the work of Herr Bunsen
(as I soon saw) in such a way as to make it impossible
for me to derive the slightest advantage from it. These
historical questions are generally of secondary import
ance with him, the main interest of the work for the
author as well as for the public lying in those much
more extensive portions in which he gives expression
to his long-cherished dislike of the Christian Church,
its doctrine and constitution, as well as of the remnants
of the primitive Church still preserved in Protestantism;
and in which he has found place and opportunity for
the commendation of his Church of the Future, now
ready on paper, and to be established in fact very
shortly. I have, therefore, subjected only two sec
tions of the first volume of Bunsen's work to a more
thorough criticism, convinced that the readers who
follow me so far will not desire a critical investigation
Xll PREFACE.
of the rest of the store supplied by him. In fact, the
significance of the book may at once be seen by the
experienced in the reception which it has found in
England and Germany, and which has been totally
different in the two countries. In England, where
people are still wont-to deal seriously, at least, with
some of the first principles of Christianity, the public
voice has made itself heard almost exclusively in in
dignant condemnation. Only the Westminster Review
(April 1853) and a couple of kindred periodicals have
bestowed a compliment upon the author, which in the
eyes of religiously-minded Englishmen is equivalent to
the severest condemnation. In Germany, on the other
hand, in accordance with the well-known character of
our daily press, all the leaves of the great market, as
if moved by one and the same wind, have rustled in
joyful applause, and only the specially theological
ones have mingled with this exultation a few drops of
objection to details.
When this treatise was already kmore than half
printed, I received the work of Dr. Wordsworth, and
then also the discussions of H. H. Baur and Gieseler.
Whereupon I found myself compelled to mention again
and go into at greater length some portions of what
had already been discussed in the two first sections of
this treatise. The reader will, I trust, kindly excuse
the disarrangement which has thereby resulted as
regards the division of the subject-matter, and also
one or two unavoidable repetitions.
Munich, September 14, 1853.
INTRODUCTION.
The Elenchus Hceresium or Philosophumena, the subject-
matter of which is critically examined in the Hippolytus
and Callistus, was discovered entire, with the exception
of Book L, in a ms. brought from Mount Athos by
Minoides Mynas in 1842. This Greek gentleman was
acting for M. Villemain, Louis Philippe's Minister of
Public Instruction, and under his direction was search
ing for ancient documents. It is generally allowed
that the first editor, Miller, was mistaken in ascribing
the work to Origen, although right in supposing that
it was a continuation of the Philosophumena contained
in the Benedictine edition of Origen's Works. Two
arguments (by no means the only ones) are sufficient
to show this : (1) The author of the Philosophumena was
a Bishop ; in the Prooemium he says : " But we, as the
successors of the Apostles and the participators in
this grace of Highpriesthood and office of teaching, as
well as being reputed guardians of the Church," etc.
etc. (2) In the Philosophumena there is no reference
to any of Origen's. numerous works, nor in any of his
works is there any reference to the Philosophumena.
The first of these arguments is also fatal to the theory
that Caius is the author. It is surprising that any
one should have ascribed a work written in Rome at
that time to Tertullian ; the language alone is sufficient
disproof of such an hypothesis.
Most scholars are now agreed that Hippolytus is the
XIV INTRODUCTION.
author. The list of those who support this view con
tains the names of Dollinger, Duncker, Schneidewin,
Jacobi, Gieseler, Bunsen, Bernays, Milman, Robertson,
and Wordsworth. We may, therefore, without rash
ness, assume the point to be virtually settled. One voice
worthy of attention is still, however, raised against
this conclusion. Dr. Newman, in his Tracts Theological
and Ecclesiastical (p. 222), regards it as "simply
incredible " that the author of that " malignant
libel on his contemporary Popes " can be Hippolytus.
He considers the attack on Zephyrinus and Callistus
wholly incompatible with "the gravity of tone in what
remains to us of his writings, and mainly indeed in the
Elenchus itself," and also with the respect paid to his
memory by " Popes of the fourth, fifth, and seventh
centuries." 1 This objection, even if allowed to be con
clusive, would affect, and perhaps is intended to affect,
only Book IX., and not the whole of that. But it
would be difficult to separate Book IX. or any portion
of it from the rest ; all the more so, inasmuch as the
charge of heresy against Callistus reappears in the
summary contained in Book X., and in much the same
position, viz. between the account of the Montanists
and that of the Elchasaites. We assume, therefore, as
all but certain, that the whole proceeds from one pen,
and that the pen of the Anti-Pope Hippolytus.
Anti-Pope may seem a strong term to use of this
celebrated Ante-Nicene theologian. Dr. Newman is
disposed to place him second to none in the West
during that period, except his master, S. Irenseus.
" At present," he says, " we have little more than frag
ments of his writings; and it is a mystery how Origen's
works have come down to us, who has been ever in
the shade, and not Hippolytus', who has ever been
in the brightest light of ecclesiastical approbation."
1 The whole passage will be found in Appendix B.
INTRODUCTION. xv
Possibly the intrinsic merit of the writings themselves
may have had something to do with this, and also the
comparative fame of the two men in the East. Be
this as it may, and granting that the abilities and
merits of Hippolytus were as great as many of his
contemporaries and successors believed them to be,
yet if the ninth book of the Elenchus be his, it is clear
that he, and not Novatian, must be considered the first
forerunner of that long line of Anti-Popes which begins
with Felix n. and ends with Felix v. (see pp. 92, 93.)
Callistus, the victim of his bitter invective, may, on
the other hand, be regarded as the forerunner of those
liberal-minded and reforming Popes who have ever met
with opposition, and have generally been thwarted.
There is no long line of them. It would be hard to
point to one in a century, or perhaps even one in
alternate centuries ; and, so far as the present prospect
reveals the chances of the future to us, there is no
probability of any such Pope in this century. He
would be a bold prophet who ventured to point to a
future reformer in the present College of Cardinals.
It has lately been remarked, with regard to reform
in the Latin Church, that when the members wished
for it the head would not have it, and when the head
wished for it the members would not have it. The
history of the Papacy during the last eight hundred
years is one long commentary on the mournful remark.
The work which is the subject of this volume shows
that a reforming Bishop of Rome, even in the earlier
part of the third century, could not carry out generous
changes which the development of Christian society
had rendered desirable, or even imperative, without
encountering the bitterest opposition.
Hippolytus appears to have been one of those persons,
very common at the present time, and perhaps at all
times, in whose eyes all change is almost necessarily for
XVI INTRODUCTION.
the worse, — who are victims to the fallacy latent in the
term "innovation," and with whom liberalism and
heresy are convertible terms. In ecclesiastical matters,
it requires a calmer and clearer judgment than he
seems to have possessed to recognise the important
truth that " a past discipline may be a present
heresy." But, in following Dr. Dollinger as he tears to shreds
the evidence of Hippolytus against Callistus, we may
easily be led to adopt either or both of two conclusions,
neither of which necessarily follows from the evidence,
and to neither of which Dr. Dollinger himself leads us.
1. Unless the words are used in a very qualified
sense, it seems hard on Hippolytus to call him the
author of a "malignant libel." The charges against
Zephyrinus and Callistus are made with a great deal
of animus, no doubt, and, though true in the letter, are
often quite false in the meaning conveyed. But still
there is no need to tax the author with consciously
writing what he knew to be utterly untrue statements
about others. It is a question of pyschology. What
are the limits of the influence of bias ? To what extent
can a man's mind be warped by a strong prejudice?
At what point are we justified in saying, "This cannot
be blind partiality; it is conscious dishonesty"?
Charity and experience alike tell us that it is wise to
regard prejudice as practically unlimited, and that
there is scarcely any unfairness, whether of reasoning
or conduct, which is impossible to an otherwise honest
and upright bigot.1
2. It does not follow, because Hippolytus is grossly
unfair in his charges, and some of them refer to
matters worthy of praise rather than blame, that the
1 " Without doubt Hippolytus had not the conscious intention of slander
ing Callistus ; he did not invent the transactions and fate of this remark
able man " (p. 108).
INTRODUCTION. Xvii
conduct of Callistus was quite irreproachable, that
there was not the faintest reason for taxing him with
anything that will not bear close inspection. It would
have been almost a miracle had his method of carrying
on the contest with his implacable opponents been
always blameless. Callistus had been a slave ; and we
know a great deal about the moral corruption which
was the all but inevitable accompaniment of slavery in
Rome. If there is one vice which slavery fosters more
than another, it is deceit : falsehood and cunning are
the slave's natural weapons. Few habits are more
difficult to conquer than habits of untruthfulness ; few
habits are more difficult to regain than those of perfect
straightforwardness. We shall probably not be very
wrong in supposing that the passionate abuse which
Hippolytus pours upon the cunning and double-dealing
of his opponent is not without some faint shadow of
reason. It may well have been the case that Callistus,
although chastened by suffering and sanctified by his
high calling, still retained in his character some slight
reminiscences of the " evil communications " of his
earlier life, in a tendency to sharp practice, in a love
of strategy, in a preference for concealment where
openness would have been quite as effectual. Still, it
is only fair to him to remember that we have merely
his adversary's account of him, and that much of what
Hippolytus tells us must have been obtained by him
at second hand. But, whatever view we may take of
his character, — whether with the Roman Church we
account him a saint, or with Dean Milman a crafty
adventurer, there can be no doubt that he was a very
remarkable man. His rise from utter obscurity to the
chair of S. Peter, his influence over his predecessor
Zephyrinus, the success with which he carried through
his reforms in spite of the unflinching opposition of
the leading theologian in the West, all prove this.
b
XV1U INTRODUCTION.
And the light which the history of this brief but
serious schism in the Church of Rome throws upon the
development of the Christian Church in the West in
the earlier part of the third century is such as the
student of ecclesiastical history can ill spare.1
1 Some weeks after the above had been written, I came upon the following
passage in the late Bishop Haneberg's edition of the Canons of Hippolytus
(Canones S. Hippolyti Arabice e codicibus Romanis cum versione Latino,
annotationibus et prolegominis, edidit D. B. de Haneberg, Monachii. 1870,
p. 25) : Accidit, quod quamquam morum severitate seque ac doctrina excel-
leret, tamen post mortem Zephyrini papas ab ambitione non alienus mansisse
videtur. Ex eo libro philosophumenorum, qui ante paucos annos detectus,
ipsi Hippolyto a plurimis, Usque gravissimis scriptoribus tribuitur, effici posse
videtur, Hippolytum fuisse semulum S. Callisti et primum Antipapam egisse.
Cujus dissidii reus, quamquam martyrio maculam diluerit, quomodo apud
Romanos minus sestimatus sit, quam apud Orientales, quilibet videre potest.
The extreme rigorist spirit of these canons, surpassing that of the most
severe among the Fathers, agrees very well with what we know of Hip
polytus ; but certain evidence as to the authorship is wanting. Dr.
Haneberg seems to think that the 7th canon, discouraging a celibate clergy,
is inconsistent with Hippolytus' attack on Callistus for ordaining digamists.
But surely one may, without absurdity, hold that it is best for a cleric to
be "the husband of one wife," and yet object to the ordination of a man
who has been the husband of two. (See North British Review, No. ciii.
p. 225.)
TABLE OE CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.'
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA.
The author of the Philosophumena not Caius, but Hippolytus,
The Labyrinth and the treatise on the Universe also by him,
The Syntagma in Photius not identical with the Philosophumena,
Herr Bunsen's reasons for believing the two to be identical,
Order and number of heresies in each, .
Contents and sources of each, ....
The quotations from the Syntagma,
The Libellus appended to TertuUian's De Przescriptione Hseret.
Relation of the Syntagma to the Philosophumena,
On some lost writings of Hippolytus, .
The statue of him found in Rome,
PAGE 2
37
11
1518
202223
CHAPTER II.
THE HISTORY OF HIPPOLYTUS. THE SAINTS OF THE SAME NAME.
Hippolytus and Pontianus,
Another Hippolytus in the legend of S. Lawrence,
Development of this new legend,
The S. Hippolytus of the East and of the West not the
Churches dedicated to S. Hippolytus, .
The development of the legend of S. Lawrence,
Hippolytus frequently represented in pictures at Rome,
Another Hippolytus from the Acts of S. Aurea,
Confusion with a Bishop Nonnus,
Point of connection with the Chronographer of 354,
The various texts of the legend of S. Aurea,
same,
28
29
81
3333363839
40 43 43
XX CONTENTS. PAGE 48
A third Hippolytus, . . . • • • •
The supposed Presbyter Hippolytus at Antioch, • • .48
The Hippolytus of Prudentius, . . • • ¦ .51
The small value of the statements of Prudentius generally, . • 52
The mode of death which he assigns to his Hippolytus, • • 54
Probable source of his statement that Hippolytus had been a Nova-
tianist, . . . • • • ". . '
The mode of death probably taken from a picture in the vicinity of
the Church of S. Lawrence, . • • • -58
Other features in Prudentius' description, . • • .60
What is historical in his account, . . ¦ -62
Is the first part of the list of Popes in the Chronographer taken from
the Chronicle of Hippolytus ? . . • • .63
The notice in the second part respecting the banishment of Pontianus
and Hippolytus, . . • • ¦ ¦ -64
Probable cause of this exile, . . ¦ • • .65
The resignation of Pontianus, . . . . . .67
Was Hippolytus Bishop of Portus? . . . ¦ .68
Modern opinions on this point, . . . . .69
Portus neither a town nor an episcopal See before 313, . . 72
No Hippolytus, Bishop of Portus, known in the West till the Middle
Ages, . . . . . . . .75
Eusebius, Theodoret, and Jerome are against it, . . . 77
Herr Bunsen's reasons for making Hippolytus Bishop of Portus, . 78
The testimony of Pope Gelasius, . . . . .82
The Oriental tradition that Hippolytus was Bishop of Rome, . . 84
Explanation of this, . . . . . . .87
The statement that he was Bishop of Portus comes from the spurious
Acts of S. Aurea, . . . . . . .88
And is only to be found in Constantinople, . . . .89
The episcopate of Hippolytus in Rome made plain by the narrative in
the Philosophumena, . . . . . .92
Herr Bunsen's hypothesis that Hippolytus was at once Presbyter in
Rome and Bishop in Portus, . . . . .97
The position of the suburban Bishops in Rome, . . . 100
CHAPTER III.
THE HISTORY OF CALLISTUS. THE CHARGES OF HIPPOLYTUS AGAINST HIM.
Morretti's book, De S. Callisto Papa, etc., . . 107
The narrative of Hippolytus, .... 10g
Callistus banished ; examination of his supposed guilt 111
His return ; his relation to Zephyrinus and the Roman clergy 112
He is made Bishop, ¦ • ¦ . . 115
The specific charges : 1. General forgiveness of sins, . HQ
CONTENTS.
XXI
Discipline under Zephyrinus, . ,
Further relaxation allowed by Callistus,
2. Reception of excommunicated persons,
3. Protection of immoral Bishops,
4. Ordination of digamists,
Agreement with a statement of Tertullian,
History of this irregularity,
Theodore of Mopsuestia attacks the custom prevalent in the East,
5. Allowing clergy to marry,
The marriage of the lower clergy,
Difference between allowing a cleric to continue in the service of the
Church and to continue one of the clergy,
The sectarian rigorism of Hippolytus, .....
6. Allowing ladies to marry with the lower orders or with
slaves, .......
The charge which Hippolytus appends to this last,
Theory and practice with regard to marriage in Rome,
No state official needed in contracting a marriage,
Marriages forbidden on account of inequality of rank, .
Position of the Church with regard to the Roman marriage-laws,
Morality in Rome at this time, .....
Groundlessness of the complaint of Hippolytus,
Marriage with slaves, .......
Attitude of the Church towards slavery, . . . •
The condition of slaves improved by the Church,
Roman Law on the marriage of free women with slaves,
The action of Callistus in this matter, .....
Impossibility of finding Christian husbands of rank or position,
Hippolytus' remarks on the consequences of the marriages allowed by
Callistus, ....
The case of the Empress Marcia,
7. Countenancing second baptism,
The synod under Agrippinus, .
The synod at Synnada, .
Drey's arguments in favour of Cyprian's theory of baptism
Parallel between the charges against Callistus and those against Paul
of Antioch, ...••••
PAGE 117120122 124 129
132133 136139 140144 146147148152 153154
156 158 160
163164166168 169 171
172 173175176 177
178 180
CHAPTER IV.
CONTROVERSY BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS RESPECTING THE
DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY.
The heresy of Noetus, .
Sabellius, ....
His doctrine identical with that of Noetus,
. 183
. 184
. 187
XXII
CONTENTS.
The school of the Patripassians in Rome,
The doctrine of Hippolytus,
The development of the Logos according to him,
His doctrine respecting the Holy Spirit,
The stumbling-block in his doctrine,
His connection with Philo,
The production of the Logos by an act of the Divine Will,
The relation of Marcellus of Ancyra to the doctrine of Hippolyti
Hippolytus accused of Valentinianism,
The progress of the controversy in Rome,
Relation between Callistus and Zephyrinus,
The position of Callistus between Hippolytus and the Noetians.
He accuses the party of Hippolytus of Ditheism,
The formal separation, .
The majority of Churches for Callistus,
Sabellius turns against Callistus,
The doctrine of Callistus as misrepresented by Hippolytus,
The true doctrine of Callistus, ...
A sixth-century account of the feud of Hippolytus with Callistus,
Who was Victorinus ? .
Probable conclusion of the schism under Pope Pontianus,
Festival of Pontianus and of Hippolytus on the same day,
The memory of Callistus in the Roman Church,
The Callistians, .....
The relation of Origen to Hippolytus and the Roman Church,
Origen's doctrine respecting the Trinity,
Synod at Rome against him, ....
Not only Demetrius, but even Heraclas, opposed him, .
Fragment in Photius on the question, .
PAGE
. 188
. 191
. 191
. 193
. 194 196
. 197
. 201
. 202
. 204
. 205
. 206
. 210
. 212
. 213
. 214
. 215
. 219
. 227
. 229
. 231
. 232
. 234
. 234
. 235
. 238
. 240
. 241
. 244
CHAPTER V.
THE LATEST INVESTIGATIONS RESPECTING THE BOOK AND ITS CONTENTS.
M. le Normant for the authorship of Origen, .... 249
Herr Baur for Caius, ....... 250
The Labyrinth : Was Caius its author ? .... 251
Herr Baur's hypothesis that Theodoret quoted the Philosophumena as a
work of Origen, . ..... 253
Herr Gieseler on Hippolytus : Was he ever a Novatianist ? and is he
identical with the Hippolytus of Prudentius? . . .256
Was Hippolytus a disciple of S. Irenseus ? 259
The fable of his journey to the East, ..... 260
Herr Gieseler's view of the Trinitarian controversies in Rome, . 263
That Sabellianism was formerly universally prevalent, . . 265
That the Catholics opposed the notion of a Divine Generation 266
CHAPTER VI.
EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN POINTS IN HIPPOLYTUS' FORM OF DOCTRINE.
313
XXIV CONTENTS.
PAGE
Appendix A. — Dr. Salmon on the chronology of Hippolytus, . . 333
Appendix B. — Dr. Newman on the author of the Philosophumena, . 340
Appendix C. — The poem of Prudentius on the martyrdom of Hip
polytus, ...... 344
Appendix D. — One more theory about the Bishopric of Hippolytus, . 352
Appendix E. — One more theory about the authorship of the Philoso
phumena, ...... 354
Appendix F. — Dr. Caspari's contributions to the subject, . . 355
HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
CHAPTER I.
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA.
That the celebrated Father of the Church, Hippolytus,
is the author of the newly-discovered work on heresies,
has been the simultaneous and independent opinion
expressed by the majority of those who have investi
gated the question.
Origen did not write it. This is so clear, and has
been so convincingly proved, that we need not detain
ourselves long with the question. The single circum
stance, that the author attributes to himself the
ecclesiastical dignity of the apxiepdreia, is at once
decisive against the Alexandrines. Four facts are
evident from the book itself: — 1. That it is the work
of a man of rare culture, and of very varied and com
prehensive information ; 2. That he composed other
treatises ; 3. That he lived in the first part of the third
century ; 4. That he lived in Rome. That he was
eminent among the small number of Christian writers
of that time, is manifest ; that he should have remained
unmentioned, and above all, should have escaped the
observation of Eusebius, of Jerome, and of the other
writers on heresy, is inconceivable. The work is too
full of material, and was too important and serviceable
to the Church of that age, to have remained entirely
concealed, and yet to have been able to survive to our
2 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
time. Accordingly, the circle of names in which we
have to look for the author becomes very small at the
first glance. Clement of Alexandria is, in style and
mode of thought, altogether different ; Julius Africanus
was a mere chronographer ; of Alexander of Jerusalem
we possess only a few letters ; Apollonius wrote only
against the Montanists ; and the Presbyter of Antioch,
Geminus or G-eminianus, whom no one mentions but
Jerome, has left nothing of importance.
It results, then, that there are only three names
between which we have to decide, — Rhodon, Caius,
and Hippolytus. On behalf of Rhodon it may be said,
that he lived in Rome ; but of his writings -only those
directed against Marcion and Apelles are mentioned ;
and as he was a pupil of Tatian and a contemporary
of Apelles, he belongs to an earlier period. He must
have lived at the end of the second century, under
Commodus and Severus, whereas the author of the
Philosophumena reached the reign of the Emperor
Alexander, and (most probably) outlived it.
The reasons which forbid us to attribute the work
to Caius,1 otherwise known to us as the author of a
disputation with the Montanist Proclus, have been
already well put forth by Herr Jacobi. What we
know of the views of Caius respecting Montanism,
Chiliasm, the Apocalypse, and Cerinthus, is utterly
inconsistent with the expressions and mode of thought
which appear in the Philosophumena; only in the opinion
that the Epistle to the Hebrews is not by S. Paul do the
two appear to agree. On the whole, however, the
notices of Caius current up to this date require correc
tion, and this will at the same time throw some light
on the author of the Philosophumena.
At the outset, it is astonishing that the more ancient
1 [Canon Robertson seems disposed to doubt the very existence of Caius.
History of the Christian Church, vol. i. p. 120, 2d ed.]
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 3
Fathers who mention Caius, and had his writings before
them, say nothing about his having been a Presbyter
in Rome. Eusebius, Jerome, Theodoret, especially
the two first, appear not to have known to what
Church he belonged, nor whether he was a cleric or a
layman ; Eusebius designates him merely as iKKkijai-
ao-Tiicbs avrjp. The dialogue with the Montanist Proclus,
which Eusebius had before him, was held in Rome ;
but it by no means follows from that, that the author
was one of the Roman clergy, or even that he always
belonged to that Church only. In Rome itself no
trace of him has come down to us ; not one of the
Latin Fathers mentions him ; Jerome himself took his
notice of him merely from Eusebius, and at any rate
knows no other writing of Caius, except the dialogue
with Proclus. Photius, however, knew that Caius
composed yet another treatise, — a refutation of Ar-
temon. He distinguishes this expressly from the so-
called Labyrinth, which was likewise directed against
Artemon (and Theodotus), from which Eusebius and
Theodoret have given some quotations. Eusebius, who
cites this treatise merely as directed against the heresy
of Artemon, remarks that it was anonymous, as also does
Theodoret, who first gives its title, The Little Labyrinth,
and mentions the circumstance that it was attributed
by some to Origen, although his style is altogether
different. It is from Photius that we first learn that
Caius also was believed to be the author, — an opinion in
which Photius himself concurs. He found, that is to
say, in the treatise On the Nature of the Universe, a
gloss or .marginal note by some one unknown, accord
ing to which a Presbyter living in Rome of the name
of Caius composed it. At the end of the Labyrinth,
however, was a note stating that the author of this
treatise was also the writer of the one on the Universe.
He concluded, therefore, that both belonged to Caius,
HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
yet in such a way that, though he deliberately attri
butes the authorship of the Labyrinth to him, yet with
regard to the treatise on the Universe he expresses
himself again very doubtfully. Photius then mentions
the further theory, probably contained in the very note
(ivn-apaypatpai'i) cited by himself, that the author of this
treatise was a Presbyter in Rome, and Bishop-of-the-
heathen or the-nations. Such a bishop, without either
a definite see or diocese, would, however, at that time
have been something otherwise unheard of, a awa^
\ey6p,evov. In the first three centuries we meet with
no instance of a man being ordained with an indefinite
mission, without a bishopric : the case of Pantasnus
has been appealed to, but it is nowhere asserted of
him that he was ordained bishop. Accordingly,
Fabricius x proposed long ago to read 'Adrjvoov instead
of effvcov in Photius ; but, besides the arbitrariness of
the emendation, it would then be difficult to explain
how this bishop of one of the most famous Churches
could have remained unknown to Eusebius and the
rest of the Greek Fathers after him. But all these
difficulties fall away so soon as we suppose that the
author of the Labyrinth was either designated Presbyter
and Bishop-of-the-heathen in Rome by a pupil or
follower, or else assumed this title himself. As the '
subject under discussion was a heresy which arose and
spread in Rome, and the author also (as we see from
the fragments preserved in Eusebius) cited remarkable
facts bearing upon the new sect there, an opportunity
was brought very close for mentioning his own position
in Rome ; and in the case of his really having one, his
being silent about the circumstance would be much
more to be wondered at. But that the designation,
Presbyter and Bishop (of Rome), contains noncontra
diction, will be admitted without hesitation by any one
1 Biblioth. Griec. v. p. 267.
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 5
who notices that the author of the Philosophumena cites
Irenaeus as 6 p,a>cdpio<; Trpeo-fivTepoi, whereby he certainly
did not bring the episcopal dignity of that Father into
doubt. The treatise On the Nature of the Universe is a work
of Hippolytus ; of this fact the inscription on the
statue at Rome leaves no doubt. As, then, the author
of the Labyrinth, as well as the author of the Philoso
phumena, . confesses to the treatise on the Universe, the
easiest and simplest conclusion is, that these three
books are by the hand of one and the same writer,
viz. Hippolytus. Routh1 has already recognised this
as regards the Labyrinth. But when Herr Jacobi2
thinks that the identity of the work cited by
Photius, under the title of the Labyrinth, with the
Philosophumena, is clear beyond a doubt, because in the
latter also the author cites his book on the Universe,
and that Photius was led to the delusion that the
Labyrinth in Theodoret was the same work on heresies
which he had before him, merely by the expression
" labyrinth of heresies " used there once quite casually,
— we have nothing but an entirely groundless suppo
sition, and Herr Jacobi credits Photius with a want
of critical power and a degree of carelessness which
would almost border on utter blindness.
For, first : What is more natural than that a man
should cite a treatise written by himself in two different
works published later ?
Secondly: Photius must have seen as well as we
do that the Labyrinth was directed against a single
erroneous doctrine only; whereas in the Philosophu
mena (if he knew the work) thirty heresies are
handled. Further: must not Photius have been
aware that the history of Natalis, which Theodoret
1 Reliquise Sacrx, ii. p. 19.
2 Deutsche Zeitschrift fiir Christliche Wissenschaft,- 1851, p. 205.
6 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
quotes from the Labyrinth, is not to be found in the
Philosophumena ?
Professor Hergenrother * thinks, on the other hand,
that the Labyrinth can scarcely be attributed to the
author of the Philosophumena, if the a-7rovBao-p,a against
Artemon (cited by Eusebius) is identical with it. He
mentions as reasons, first, the difference of style. But
the scanty fragments of the Labyrinth or of the airovSaafia
preserved in Eusebius manifestly exhibit no dissimi
larity, — none at least great enough to compel us to
suppose a separate author for each of the two treatises.
When he further says, "The views about penance
deducible from the history of the Confessor Natalis
cannot easily be brought into harmony with what,
according to the ninth book of the Philosophumena, was
the conviction of the author," we may remark, on the
other hand, that the narrator expresses no view of his
own respecting penance, but merely relates a fact which
does not concern him further. Just as little can one
allow special weight to his third reason : " The author
of our work could scarcely have allowed himself to
contradict the theory, that since the times of Zephyri-
nus the truth had been falsified in the Church, seeing
that he himself makes Zephyrinus speak heretically,
although, according to him, an unresisting tool in the
hands of the crafty Callistus." But, in the first place,
the question under discussion was one on which
Zephyrinus and the author of the Philosophumena were
agreed, viz. the Divinity of Christ; and, secondly, it
is not Zephyrinus, but his predecessor Victor, whom
the writer of the Labyrinth defends against the sus
picions of the Theodotians.
We may then, I believe, assume as a certain result that
the three treatises, the Philosophumena, the Labyrinth,
and the discussion On the Nature of the Universe have
1 Tubing. Theol. Quartalschrift, 1852, p. 423.
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 7
one and the same author, and that that author is
Hippolytus. But Photius has already briefly described to us a
treatise of Hippolytus on heresies ; and hence the
thought at Once arises, that this ainrrarfpa Kara alpecreav
in Photius is none other than our work. This is also
the opinion of Professor Hergenrother. Herr Jacobi,
on the other hand, has endeavoured with weighty
reasons to show that this is not the case. Herr
Bunsen, however, has not allowed Jacobi's reasons,
which were already before him, to withhold him from
undertaking to prove that our newly-discovered work
is nevertheless no other than the one in Photius, and
we will follow his reasons step by step. We have, one
may say, a double interest in this : first, to arrive at
the truth ; secondly, to see in this very first question
what in fact is the nature of Herr Bunsen's historical
criticism, respecting the sure and irrefragably certain
progress of which, and its exceedingly correct results,
he himself has repeatedly aroused the highest expec
tations. The question then is, Can the features of the treatise
of Hippolytus noticed by Photius be recognised in the
Philosophumena ?
In the first place, Photius designates the treatise
read by him as a pamphlet of small dimensions (/3t/3?u-
Bdpiov), whereas the work which we now possess is of
very considerable dimensions, and certainly does not
merit that diminutive designation. Herr Bunsen main
tains (p. 20) that " Photius uses the same word for a
manuscript that at least contained the two letters of
Clement of Rome to the Corinthians and the letter
of Polycarp to the Philippians, which together would
make up a book fully equal to this second part of the
work of Hippolytus." An incomprehensible statement.
One has only to count the number of words on each
8 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
side to arrive at the result that the contents of the
second part of the Philosophumena (from the fourth
book onwards) are nearly four times as great as those
of the letters of Clement and Polycarp.
Herr Bunsen then maintains further (p. 22) : " The
remaining portion of the notice given by Photius is
sufficiently definite and exact to prove that we have
the work before us ;" and as the three leading points of
his proof, he urges that —
(1.) The author of the Philosophumena follows the
order indicated by Photius ; he begins with the Dosi-
theans and ends with the Noetians.
(2.) The work, like that read by Photius, contains
the enumeration and refutation of exactly two-and-
thirty heresies.
(3.) According to Photius' account, the author
describes his work as being based upon that of Irenaeus,
and in fact whole articles are copied from Irenaeus.
Every one of these three statements is incorrect.
(la) The book does not begin with the Dositheans,
but with the Naassens, Peratics, and Sethians ; the
Dositheans are not mentioned at all. This manifest
discrepancy with Photius' account would have seemed
to any one else insoluble, but Herr Bunsen knows how
to help himself. "Photius," he says (p. 22), "expresses
himself but inexactly; instead of calling them (the
original sect of the Judaising Christians) Ophites, as he
might have done, or Naassens, which is the same
thing, or Justinians, he designates them as Dositheans,
a sect which in our book is not mentioned at all;
nevertheless, that name designates just this earliest
Jewish school." I really wish that the German
language was as rich in softer periphrases and syno
nyms for the blunt expressions, untruth, distortions,
inventions, as the Arabic is in synonyms for "camel-"
for almost at every step I am compelled to contradict
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 9
Herr Bunsen, and that in things which lie open on the
surface, or can be very easily ascertained. The Dosi
theans were a Samaritan sect, and therefore, in the first
place, not a Judaic-cabalistic sect, but rather the con
trary, for they rejected the Jewish prophets and denied
the existence of good and bad angels ; secondly, the
Dositheans had nothing in common with the Gnostic
Naassens and Ophites, respecting the latter of whom
Herr Bunsen himself maintains later on (p. 30) that
the place of their origin was unmistakably Phrygia.
It is therefore not at all easy to see how Photius was
to arrive at putting the Dositheans in place of the
Naassens. No doubt there is a small treatise in which the
Dositheans head the list of sects enumerated ; it is the
one which is printed as an appendix to TertuUian's
De Prosscriptione Hoeret Herr Bunsen knew of this.
He says (p. 22) : " The author Of the appendix begins
the list of heretics with Dositheus, which is incorrect,
for Dositheus was not a Christian at all, but lived
before Christ, and founded a mystic sect among the
Samaritans." And (p. 89) : " There is also an allusion
to them (the Dositheans) as representatives of the
oldest class of heretics, in the discussion appended to
the treatise of Tertullian." Now, the author of the
appendix distinguishes expressly between the ho3retici
judaismi, the praechristian sects, among whom he
reckons Dositheus, the Sadducees, Pharisees, and
Herodians, and the hceretici ex evangelio, of whom Simon
Magus was the first ; moreover, there is not a syllable
to be found in it from which one can draw the con
clusion that the Dositheans must have been accounted
by the author as representatives of the oldest class of
heretics, viz. the Jewish Gnostics. All that has been
put into him by Herr Bunsen, and the most favourable
supposition with regard to the latter, is that he had
10 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
never looked at the appendix to Tertullian, but had
only a quotation before him when he wrote this.
(1/3) It is not true that, as Herr Bunsen states, in
the Philosophumena the Noetian s are cited as the last
heresy. The book ends with the Essenes, Pharisees,
and Sadducees, or, if only Christian sects are to be
reckoned, with the Elchasaites. Herr Bunsen (p. 88)
himself counts the Elchasaites as the thirty-second and
last heresy. Yet, in order somehow or other to save
his statement that Photius' account is here confirmed,
he says (p. 90) : " Our author unmistakably treats the
Elchasaite heresy, which, according to our method of
counting the articles in the work, is the thirty-second,
as a short appendage to the Noetian school. In fact,
Alcibiades of Apamea, who taught that heresy in the
episcopate, and (so to speak) under the protection of
Callistus, was closely connected with the Noetian
school." Here, again, there is not one word of truth.
The doctrine of Noetus and that of Alcibiades, the
founder of the Elchasaite sect, have nothing in com
mon with one another. The latter proclaimed a new
revelation and a second baptism ; and the connection
into which Hippolytus 1 brings Alcibiades, not with
Noetus but with Callistus, consists merely in this, that
the lax discipline introduced by Callistus, and the
praise with which it was received, seem to have in
spired Alcibiades with the notion of coming forward in
Rome also with his new baptism as an easy forgiver of
sins. Of any protection by Callistus, under which Alci
biades taught at Rome, there is not a word anywhere.
(2.) It is equally incorrect to say that the author of
the Philosophumena enumerates thirty-two heresies, as
according to Photius' account was the case in the
Syntagma; there are only thirty, and Herr Bunsen, in
order to make up the number, is obliged quite arbi-
1 Philosophumena, p. 293.
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 11
trarily to insert Colarbasus, who does not occur in the
book.1 He who finds it quite natural that Photius
should call the Philosophumena a small pamphlet, goes
on, nevertheless, to assume that there are omissions
and abbreviations in the text as we have it ; so that
Photius must have had a still more complete text than
the one which we possess, and ours can be only an
abstract from it. That a description of the strange
doctrine of Colarbasus existed in the work, but is now
missing, is deliberately maintained by Herr Bunsen.
"Not only," he says (p. 54), "does the table of contents
prefixed to our sixth chapter, as to all others, mention
Colarbasus next to Marcus as a subject of the fifth
chapter, but our author also himself concludes the book
with these words: 'I believe that I have now adequately
stated their miserable doctrines, and clearly pointed
them out whose disciples they actually were, Marcus
as well as Colarbasus, the adherents to the Valentinian
doctrine.'2 Now, according to our text, Hippolytus
does not say a word about Colarbasus. And we can
not suppose that he meant to say that these two had
1 Even with Colarbasus there are only thirty-one. Herr B. gets the
still missing one by translating the words (Philos. p. 198): "AAAo? oi ti;
imtpduns lioi.ax.a.'hoc aurav, " Epiphanes, another teacher of theirs."
Hippolytus has here borrowed from Irenseus (i. 5, sec. 2), whose ancient
translator, as well as Tertullian, took the word !*r/
ed_ Qrabe.
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 23
person, and it is therefore probable that the person
attacked by Hippolytus is his contemporary Caius,-
who wrote the account of his conference with Proclus,
and a treatise against Cerinthus. The inscription on
the marble statue mentions a treatise of Hippolytus'
which he composed in defence of the Gospel and the
Apocalypse of S. John. It seems to me probable that
the portion of the treatise which dealt with the Apoca
lypse was that directed against Caius, for at this time
he would not admit that it was a genuine work of S.
John the apostle ; and that in the Syriac translation
the title mentioned above was chosen.
(2.) I also believe that the nrpoTpeirTiKo'; efc Hefiijpeivav
in the inscription on the statue is the same treatise as
that which Theodoret designates as addressed irpb^
ftacriklSa nvd. Severina must therefore have been
mother, wife, or daughter of an emperor. Now the
name itself is enough to show that it is not Julia
Mammaea, mother of Alexander Severus, as Baronius
thought, nor yet Severa, the wife of the Emperor
Philip, as Lemoyne would have it ; Hippolytus did not
live on into this emperor's reign. The conjecture of
Herr Bunsen that it is a daughter of Alexander Severus
is equally inadmissible, for this emperor married in the
year 229, nothing is known of a daughter, and his wife
was very soon separated from him, and driven away by
his mother ; even if he had had a daughter, she would
at the most have been only four or five years old in
the year of Hippolytus' death. The treatise was much
more probably addressed to Julia Aquilia Severa, the
second wife of the Emperor Elagabalus.1
The statue of Hippolytus, which was found in Rome
in the year 1551, always seemed to me to be a most
1 See respecting this Princess, Clinton's Fasti Romani, p. 233 ; and
Eckhel, doctr. num. vii. p. 260, iii. p. 342.
24 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
remarkable and extraordinary monument, even before
I could suspect the revelations which the newly-
discovered work discloses respecting his personality.
It appeared to me that some very special motive, now
no longer to be divined, must have induced the man's
friends and disciples to erect this monument. No such
mark of respect, so far as we know, was ever paid to
any Bishop of Rome in ancient times, — perhaps one
may say to any Catholic Bishop at all in the first few
centuries. Only one similar monument of Christian
antiquity has been preserved at all — viz. a statue of
S. Peter, also in Rome, and likewise in a sitting
posture. Winkelmann says the figure is beyond doubt
the oldest marble statue of Christian times, of the time
of Alexander Severus, and all historical analogies also
testify to the same effect. We can then very easily
explain how the enthusiastic adherents of a man who
was not only a revered teacher and ecclesiastical author,
but also a party leader sharply criticised and withal
bitterly reviled by the opposite side, erected this monu
ment to him, possibly after his banishment to Sardinia.
And the objection which is commonly raised against
this early origin of it — viz. that the Christians of Rome
were not yet in a position to undertake such things —
is of no weight. In the long rest and even favour
which the Christians enjoyed after the death of Severus,
and which, with slight intermission, lasted for forty
years, until the reign of Decius, the Christians had
acquired landed property and buildings. They pos
sessed great cemeteries, in which were rooms or chapels
two stories high, and, along with these, places of meet
ing above or below ground, in which such a figure
might find a place. But to bring the statue of Hip
polytus to a later period, and transfer it to the fifth
or sixth century, as has lately been attempted, is to
make the whole matter an inexplicable riddle.
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 25
For, to begin with, we are compelled to believe that
the community, at the head of which Hippolytus was,
cut off from the congregation of the Bishop of Rome,
at any rate did not maintain itself long after his death.
Twenty years later it seems already to have vanished,
without leaving a trace ; for in the history of the
Church of Rome from 250 to 257, which we know
tolerably exactly from Cyprian's collection of letters,
no mention of it is found. And especially when
Novatian's sect arose, which had an element kindred
to that of Hippolytus, it must have given some sign of
life ; but not a syllable is said about it in that connec
tion. All tells in favour of the conjecture, which is
supported by the ancient common festival in com
memoration of Pontianus and Hippolytus, and placed
on the same day, that the separation was brought to
an end by Hippolytus himself shortly before his death.
But who in later times would be likely to think of pay
ing so extraordinary and unexampled a mark of respect
to a man whose history appears enveloped in obscurity
from so early a point, whose writings found no diffusion
in the West, and here remained as good as unknown ?
We cannot attribute the monument to one of the
Christian Emperors, nor yet to one of the Popes, as
having been erected by his order. And we are there
fore, with all our conjectures, always brought back to
the supposition that it was a congregation which gave
to their absent or else lately-deceased teacher and
leader this proof of their grateful adherence, and who
wished to hand on to posterity the memory of one who
in their eyes was the rightful Bishop, and successor of
S. Peter. .
Further, the Easter-cycle, which is engraved on the
statue, begins with the year 222, and goes on to the
year 333. Now, if the statue was not set up until
after 333, would any one -have undertaken so trouble-
26 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
some and at the same time thankless work ? would they
with great expenditure of time and toil have engraved
on the hard marble a cycle which had already lost all
meaning and all use whatsoever, and that, too, at a time
when its faultiness must have been well known ? But
suppose the figure to have been made in Hippolytus'
time, or soon after his death, we then can understand
very well how his adherents came to have a cycle en
graved upon it, according to which they hoped to keep
themselves correct in the regulation of their Easter
festival. Lastly, the seat of the statue contains not only the
cycle of Hippolytus, but also the titles of many of his
writings, all of which, as is well known, were composed
in Greek. In the second and third centuries Rome
was still a chief seat and focus of Greek literature and
language ; moreover, the Christians of the Greek tongue
formed there a considerable portion of the community,
and had, beyond doubt, their places of meeting where
a Greek liturgy and Greek sermons prevailed. Besides,
in the second century the Greek language was still the
ecclesiastical language even in the West ; for, according
to the testimony of Jerome, it was not until the end of
this century that Pope Victor and the Senator Apol
lonius wrote upon ecclesiastical matters for the first
time in Latin ; while in Rome, Clement, Hermas, the
brother of Bishop Pius, Caius (if he belonged to the
Church of Rome), Hippolytus, and still at the begin
ning of the fourth century Pope Sylvester, wrote in
Greek, and the Popes kept up a lively correspondence
with the Eastern Church in Greek. This changed,
however, when Byzantium became the capital of the
Roman Orient, and all Orientals and Greek-speaking
people turned no longer to Rome, but thither. From
the time of Constantine, therefore, the Greek language
disappeared from Rome by rapid degrees, so much so
HIPPOLYTUS AND THE PHILOSOPHUMENA. 27
that in the time of Pope Zosimus (in the year 417)
the Greek text of the Nicene Canons appears not to
have been extant any more in Rome, and in the year
430 Pope Coelestine apprised Nestorius that he was
unable to answer his letter, because he must first get
it translated into Latin, and at the moment he had
not a translator at hand ; 1 it appears, therefore, that
among the Roman clergy at that time there was no
longer any one who still had command of Greek. Ac
cordingly it becomes utterly inconceivable that at such
a time a statue should have been made with a Greek
Easter-cycle and a long list of Greek works. For
whose use ? 2
1 Thus no doubt we are to understand the words (Epp. Pontiff Rom., p.
1116, ed. Coust.), "O-z-sp org Hpo3£a$ <; et? tov<; i/raX/iOu?.
The general tradition of the Eastern churches, that
Hippolytus was Bishop of Rome, is confirmed by the cal
endars and menologies of these churches, which herein
exhibit a marvellous agreement. In some of them he
is called simply Papa, because among the later Greeks
it was the custom to apply this title only to the two
most ancient Patriarchs, those of Rome and of Alex
andria. The ordinary Greek menology mentions him
on the 30th of January as Papa of Rome; the Basilian,
which places the day of his commemoration on the 29th
of January, calls him simply Papa.6 The synaxarium
1 Theupoli Grseca s. Marci Biblioiheca, pp. 17, 18. 2 Ed. 1547, p. 292.
;' Ser. vet.^ nov. coll., ed. Maius, Rom. 1833, VII. pp. 84 and 144. The
editor calls it iu a note, frequens error Grxcorum.
4 Pasini, Cod. Taurin. I. p. 263.
5 Grseci Codd. apud Nanios asservati, Bonon. 1784, p. 298.
b Assemani, Kalend. eccl. univ. VI. p. 109. Neale's History of ihe Eastern
Church, Lond. 1850, I. p. 770: Hippolytus, Pope of Rome, M. 30th of
January.
ORIENTALS ALWAYS CALL HIM BISHOP OF ROME. 87
of the tenth century in the Laurentina at Florence,1
which in its list of saints mentions of the Bishops of
Rome besides him only Marcellus, Sylvester, and Leo,
places him on the 8th of January as Bishop of Rome.
So also the Syrian, Coptic, and Abyssinian Church
knows and honours him as Bishop of Rome. Under
the influence of the Arabic language his name has been
metamorphosed in Syria andEgypt into the more native-
sounding Abulides.2 The further Oriental development
of the legend has attached itself to the drawing of a S.
Hippolytus near Portus from the Acts of S. Aurea, viz.
that he was thrown into the sea, and that his corpse
came up again from the sea and was thrown up on the
shore ; which certainly would have been a very natural
occurrence, but yet has given occasion to a special
festival. Thus it stands in the Monophysite Coptic
martyrology (translated from the Arabic by Assemani) :i
on the 5th of February : Requies s. Patris Hippolyti
Papce Roma? ; and on the 6th : Manifesiatio corporis
s. Hippolyti Papa? Roma?, quod in profundum mare
jussu Claudii imperatoris projectum fuerat. Among
Syrian writers, Dionysius Barsalibi mentions the
Roman Bishop Hippolytus as one of the authorities4
used by him; and in the Liber vita?, the diptychs of the
Jacobites at Aleppo, the following Bishops of Rome
are enumerated among "holy fathers and orthodox
teachers : " Linus, Anacletus, Clemens, Hippolytus,
and Julius.5
How, then, can this universal and constant tradition
1 Bandini, Catalog. Codd. Grsec. p. 131.
2 LUDOLFI, Fasti eccles. JEthiop. Francof. 1681, p. 430. Acta Sanctorum,
Bolland. ad 22 August, p. 505. Assemani, Biblioth. Orient. I. p. 15.
3 Bibliothecs, Medicess Codd. Oriental. Catalogus, p. 175. With an un
justifiable, but by no means unfrequent amount of arbitrarmess, Assemani
gives : Requies . . . H. Episcopi Portuensis, quem Papam Romse appellant
Orientates. 4 Assemani, Bibl. Orient. II. p. 1 58.
5 Assemani, Catal. Codd. Vatican. Syriac. II. p. 276.
88 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
of the whole East be explained? It is not merely the
Byzantine Greeks with whom Hippolytus was accounted
as Bishop of Rome ; the Monophysite Churches also,
who separated from the Byzantines as early as the fifth
century, know him only as such, and no one who con
siders their rigid severance from the hated Melchites
will think it conceivable that they borrowed the notion
first from the Byzantines. It must therefore date with
them from the time before the separation, i.e. from the
fourth, or first half of the fifth century. That the
Orientals, Greeks as well as Syrians, studied the writ
ings of Hippolytus a good deal, especially the exegetical
ones, we know well ; that they took from these writings
the fact of his Roman episcopate, seems to me to be
the simplest explanation. Probably he had himself
designated himself Bishop of Rome in the title or in
troduction to some of his writings. In the one greater
work of his that we possess, he mentions, among many
other things relating to himself personally, this also,
that he held the rank of Bishop; in others he may very
possibly have named the city in which he received this
position. And if he omitted to do this himself, it
certainly was done by his disciples and followers, who
expressed their admiration for the man by erecting a
statue to him, and of course were the less likely to
omit stating his hierarchical dignity and claims in their
copies of his works, inasmuch as these were much
disputed, and for the most part were not recognised by
his contemporaries.
V. THE SPURIOUS ACTS OF S. AUREA THE SOURCE OF THE
TRADITION THAT HIPPOLYTUS WAS BISHOP OF PORTUS.
The source from which the theory came that Hip
polytus was Bishop of Portus, and the time at which
this theory first made its appearance, can be shown with
THE SOURCE OF THE PORTUS THEORY. 89
tolerable exactness. The source is the spurious Greek
Acts of S. Chryse or Aurea, and the time was the
middle of the seventh century, when the Monophysite
controversy occupied all minds in the East, and Hip
polytus was appealed to as one of the most important
authors in this dispute between the Catholics and the
Monothelites. The first who makes him Bishop of
Portus, and probably also the originator of the error,
is Anastasius, Apocrisiarius of the Roman see at Con
stantinople, friend and fellow-sufferer Of S. Maximus,
like him a victim to Monothelite hatred, whose death
falls within the year 666. He was a monk, and per
haps a born Greek, but spoke both languages ; at any
rate he passed a great part of his life in the Eastern
Empire, especially in Constantinople, and was therefore
considered by the Greeks also as one of themselves
after his death.1 He had disciples also in Constantinople,
of whom two brothers in particular, Theodorus and
Euprepius, are mentioned as stedfast opponents of
Monothelitism. This Anastasius, in the title to the
extracts which he made from the treatise of Hippolytus
against Beron, designated Hippolytus as Bishop of
Portus. The list of the ancient Bishops of Rome was
well known to him, and he knew that there was no
Hippolytus among them, and yet he found him desig
nated as Bishop. Then he fancied that he found a
solution of the problem in the Acts of S. Chryse, for
there a martyr of this name was brought into connec
tion with Portus. Possibly at that time there already
existed the church dedicated to this martyr, to which
afterwards, at the end of the eighth and in the ninth
centuries, the Popes made frequent presents ; in con
nection with which, however, we must remember that
in the passages from the collection of Papal biographies
relating to this, it is always only Hippolytus the martyr
1 Acta Sanctorum, Bolland. August. III. pp. 112 seqq.
90 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
who is spoken of; the title of Bishop is never given
him.1 A contemporary of Anastasius was the compiler of
the Chronicon Paschale, which reaches down to the year
628. He likewise lived, as we learn from his work, in
Constantinople, and was most likely a monk engaged
in study in his monastery, where the Acts of S. Chryse
were certainly known ; but it is also very conceivable
that he knew Anastasius personally, and from conver
sations with him derived the statement that Hippolytus
was Bishop of Portus.
Accordingly, these two are the first vouchers for the
fable of Hippolytus' episcopate in Portus. Then follows
Georgius,2 Syncellus of the Patriarch Tarasius, and,
therefore, likewise an inhabitant of Constantinople,
who compiled his chronography in the first years of the
ninth centmy; but, owing to his deriving materials
from various sources, he mentions Hippolytus one
time as Bishop of Portus, the other time as Archbishop
of Rome, according to the usual Oriental mode of
designating him.8 Then follow in the twelfth century
Zonaras, and in the fourteenth Nicephorus Callisti,
both of them inhabitants of the Byzantine capital.
And hence one sees, first, that this statement never got
1 See these passages collected in Ruggeri, p. 142.
2 [The Syncellus was the confidential companion and often the destined
successor of the Patriarch. Georgius is frequently quoted by his title Syn
cellus. His great and only known work is his Chronographia from Adam to
Diocletian.] 3 Fabricius has allowed himself (Opp. Hippolyti, I. 43) to insert the
word iroprov in brackets along with ' Pupcng in the second passage, as if it
had merely slipped out by an oversight; the apxtiTrlo-rcorro; might have been
sufficient to tell him that this was not possible here.
The Patriarch Nicephorus of Constantinople, who also quotes a couple of
passages from Hippolytus' work on Beron — in his Antirrhetica (Spicileg.
Solesm. ed. Pitra, p. 348) — cannot be named as a separate witness for
Hippolytus' episcopate at Portus, for he has merely taken his passages from
the collection of Anastasius, and therefore has also copied the title of the
ancient Bishop along with them.
THE SOURCE OF THE PORTUS THEORY. 91
beyond Constantinople ; and secondly, that with the
greatest probability it may be traced back to a single
inventor, either Anastasius or the monk who compiled
the Chronicon Paschale. And here it deserves to be
remarked, that among all the numerous Greek Catena?
which include fragments of Hippolytus' exegetical
works, hitherto not a single one has been found which
called him Bishop of Portus ; all either mention merely
his name without addition, or call him Bishop of Rome.
It is, therefore, for the most part only chroniclers who
always copied one from the other who mention the
episcopate in Portus ; and among them Syncellus
probably is indebted for his notice to the Chronicon
Paschale. In the place where he speaks of Hippo
lytus and his writings 1 he could not well designate
him Bishop of Rome, for only a couple of lines before
he had mentioned Callistus as such. Zonaras again
stands on the shoulders of these predecessors, and
in the case of the later Nicephorus Callisti there
is at any rate no need to inquire further as to the
source. Is there, then, need of further proof that the whole
statement is derived from the Acts of S. Aurea ?
If Anastasius or one of the chronographers only had
the Greek text of these Acts which we know before
him, the designation of Hippolytus in them as Pres
byter, which in earlier times was often used of Bishops,
would have sufficed for making Hippolytus a Bishop,
and Bishop of Portus; for that Hippolytus was a
Bishop he knew easily enough, if he knew any par
ticulars about him whatever. But we have seen that
there existed a Latin text of those Acts, in which
Hippolytus was already expressly made Bishop of
Portus ; it is quite possible that this was so also in
another recension of the Greek text, and that the first
1 Sync. Opp. ed. Bonn. p. 674.
92 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
of those who cite Hippolytus as Bishop of Portus had
this recension before him. How very much Acts of the
martyrs of this kind were altered to suit convenience
and local wants in regard to names, places, and single
details, is shown in superabundance by examples ; and,
indeed, the different texts of the Acts of S. Aurea are a
striking instance. But in what high repute these Acts
stood in the Byzantine East, one sees from the meno-
logium of the Emperor Basil,1 in which the day for
commemorating S. Chryse is placed on the 29th of
January ; and from the great Greek mencea, according to
which her festival is kept on the 30th. Accordingly,
the day for commemorating Hippolytus also is always
put in Greek mena?a and calendars on the 29th or 30th
of January, for the Greeks know no other Hippolytus
than the one who occurs in the Acts of S. Aurea; and
the time of his martyrdom must therefore fall in the
time of the Emperor Claudius.2
VI. HIPPOLYTUS, AS HIS OWN WORDS SHOW, CONSIDERED
HIMSELF BISHOP OF ROME.
Since the appearance }of the Philosophumena the key
to the statement of the Greeks that Hippolytus was
Bishop of Rome has been put into our hands. He
gives it in this work plainly enough ; we see, that is to
say, from the facts mentioned by him, and the expres
sions which he uses, that it came to a formal schism
between him and Callistus, Bishop of Rome ; that he
charged Callistus with holding heretical opinions in the
doctrine of the Trinity, and with being a disturber of
Church discipline ; and that, being himself elected
Bishop of Rome by his supporters, he occupied a
1 In Ughelli, Ital. Sacra, X. col. 333.
2 So e.g. the Ephemerides Grxco-Moscse in the Acta SS. Maii. I. p. 10,
aud the note there.
Hippolytus called himself bishop of rome. 93
position in Rome similar to that in which we find
Novatian thirty years later.
Hippolytus was beyond doubt the most learned man
of the Roman Church and of the West in general, and
stood in great and deserved repute while Bishop
Zephyrinus was still living. Callistus, to whom even
in Zephyrinus' time Hippolytus had taken up a position
of sharp antagonism, aspired, so he tells us, to the
episcopal throne ; x and, moreover, reached this goal
when his predecessor and patron died. Hippolytus
certainly avoids saying simply that Callistus became
Bishop of Rome in the place of Zephyrinus by election ;
he prefers to say that his opponent thought that after
Zephyrinus' death he had obtained that after which he
had striven.2 This election must at the outset have
been undisputed, and Hippolytus himself must have
recognised Callistus in his new dignity ; for, according
to his statement, it was fear of him, Hippolytus, that
moved Callistus, now Bishop, to repel Sabellius, and to
exclude him from communion with him as a heretic.
Hippolytus was therefore at that time still an influen
tial man and a theologian of repute in the Roman
community — the community ? of Callistus — and had
devoted friends and followers who, like him, still be
longed to the head community. Separated from com
munion with Callistus he cannot yet have been, for the
exclusion of Sabellius, we are told, took place out of fear
of him (BeBoiKm e/*e) ; he had therefore still his place
among the Roman clergy. Now begins the first contest,
the dogmatic significance of which we will examine
later on ; here we are only concerned with the course it
took externally. Callistus charges Hippolytus and his
followers with Ditheism, while Hippolytus describes the
Trinitarian doctrine of Callistus as an offensive heresy,
a mixture of the doctrines of Sabellius with those of
1 P. 118. 2 Nopii^tnir TSTV%y]K£uat ov s$yipxto.
9-4 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Theodotus, or a hovering between the two ; and then,
omitting certain intermediate links, and suppressing
certain facts which he leaves us to supply, he shows us
the Christendom of the city of Rome in a condition
in which on the one side stands the school of Callistus,
and on the other the Church of Hippolytus, so that a
complete separation has already taken place. He desig
nates the congregation of which Callistus was head, a
BiBao-KaXeZov, a o-^o\rj, quite in accordance with the lan
guage of his teacher Irenseus and the other ecclesiastical
teachers of that time. Thus the Bishop of Lyons
speaks of the school of Valentinus ; he says of Tatian,
that in separating from the Church he had set up a
didaskaleion of his own.1 Hippolytus himself, in his
earlier treatise, had already used the same expression
of the sect founded by Noetus.2 Hippolytus, on the
other hand, is now head of the Church ; he is (as
he says of himself in the introduction) the successor
of the Apostles, clad with the dignity and grace of
the high-priesthood and of the ministry, guardian
of the Church; he excludes several persons from the
Church, and these then go over to the " school" of
Callistus.3 The course of events then was as follows : —
1. After the death of Zephyrinus, Callistus, his
confidential adviser and his right hand, is elected
Bishop of Rome.
2. Callistus withdraws from communion with Sabel
lius as a heretic, from fear of the learned Roman
Presbyter Hippolytus, as the latter thinks.
3. Bishop Callistus and this Presbyter mutually
1 Adv. hxr. I. 31, p. 106, ed. Grabe.
2 "0; ei; toitovto Ipvaiu/j-u k»i%Qn, "S liiao-xahuov awryo-ai. Contra hxresin
Noeti: Script, eccl. opnsc. ed. Routh, I. p. 46 [50 in 3d ed.].
3 P. 3. : Zni (dirooro-huii) yptu; lialoxot rvyxxi/oms, 7-ij? te atVrij? X*P'rcS
fitTixoinis,olp-)Ci
<;, finds in himself the confidence and
in others the trust which carries him upwards to the
highest step attainable by him. Hippolytus cannot
bring himself simply to say that Callistus became
Bishop of Rome after the death of Zephyrinus ; if we
did not know it otherwise, we should have to guess
it merely from the circumstances mentioned by him ;
he merely says that Callistus, after Zephyrinus' death,
believed that he had attained the goal at which he had
aimed. But we will look more closely into the single charges
against the way in which Callistus conducted his
1 The Roman community may very well have been as strong as this,
when, from the number of clergy and of poor receiving support, one calcu
lates the number of laity out of whose free contributions so much had to
be supplied.
116 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
episcopal office, in order to see, after deducting the
rhetorical flourishes and numerous exaggerations which
have their root in bitterness, what may chance to
remain over as actual fact.1
I. FIRST CHARGE : GENERAL FORGIVENESS OF SINS.
In the front place comes the complaint that Callistus
was the first who set forth the principle of unlimited
forgiveness of sins. The motive which Hippolytus
attributes to him, of wishing thereby to give Christians
freer scope for gratifying their passions and sensuality,
we can leave alone, or set it to the account of party
polemics. The fact itself is doubtless correct, and
enriches our knowledge of the course of development
which the discipline of penance had taken. But two
factors must first of all be weighed and stated as an
integrant part of the account. The first is, that
according to Hippolytus' own asseveration the arrange
ments of Callistus in Rome were not merely transitory,
but lasting ; that they were maintained even after his
death. At the time of the composition of our work
they were still in force (that is, about the year 230).
In the twenty years which elapsed from that point to
the time when, through Cyprian's correspondence, we
again are offered exact knowledge of Roman discipline,
no considerable alteration, no retrograde movement
towards the former more strict practice, can have taken
place. Far too distinctly do the Roman Presbyters in
the year 251 appeal to the fact, that the strictness of
. x [Jacobi in Herzog pronounces this defence of Callistus still more partial
than the attacks of Hippolytus. The examination of the separate charges
which follows is a sufficient answer to such a judgment. Milman, who had
committed himself to a belief in Hippolytus before the appearance of Dr.
Dollinger's work, does not in his later editions admit more than that Hip
polytus' picture is '' possibly somewhat darkened by polemic hostility ; " he
thinks it " has an air of minute truthfulness " ! (p. 55, 4th edition).]
CHARGE I. UNLIMITED ABSOLUTION. 117
their Church, and her requisitions with regard to public
penance, are not new, but the old unbroken tradition.1
Secondly : the power of a Bishop, and even of a Bishop
of Rome, was at that time the very reverse of absolute ;
being limited in its exercise by consideration for the
feeling and will of the clergy, especially the presbytery,
and even of the laity. This was especially the case
with regard to such changes as were calculated to
introduce a new discipline contrary to what had existed
before. No one who knows the life of the Church at
that time will believe that Callistus introduced a prac
tice previously unknown in Rome against the will of his
presbytery. The predecessor of Callistus, Zephyrinus, had miti
gated the strict penance-discipline, by declaring that
those who had been guilty of adultery or unchastity
might again be admitted to communion after perform
ing public penance. Against this " peremptory edict
of the Pontifex Maximus, the Bishop of Bishops, the
apostolical Papa," 2 Tertullian directed his Montanist
1 Nee hoc nobis nunc nuper consilium cogitatum est, nee hxc apud nos
adversus improbos modo supervenerunt repentina subsidia, sed antiqua hxc
apud nos severitas, antiqua fides, disciplirra legitur antiqua. Epist. 31, Ap.
Cyprian. 2 These titles he gives in passing to the Bishop, whose ordinance he
disputes. Cardinal Orsi and Morcelli, and on the Protestant side Munter
(Primordia Eccles. Afric. p. 45), will not admit that Tertullian means the
Bishop of Rome ; a Bishop of Carthage must have been the author of the
edict, they maintain ; while Neander (Antignosticus, lite Ausgabe, p. 263)
declares for the ordinary opinion, that Tertullian had the Bishop of Rome
in his eye. Munter and Morcelli give no reason for their view ; the latter
probably follows the authority of Orsi. But Orsi in both his works — the
earlier one, Dissert. Hist, de tapitalium criminum absolulione, pp. 98 seqq.,
and the later one, Istoria Eccles., Ferrara 1749, III. p. 12 — has not
grasped TertuUian's line of thought correctly ; he fancies, that is to say,
that Tertullian is asking the Bishop, whose edict he opposes, on what then
he bases his authority to issue such a one ; no doubt on the passage Matt.
xvi. 18, where Christ gives to Peter the power of binding and loosing.
The Bishop fancies, therefore, that by these words the power of loosing is
committed to him also, i.e. to the whole Church united with Peter. Now,
says Orsi, if Tertullian had addressed these words to Zephyrinus, he would
118 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
treatise on chastity. This was accordingly a mitigation
which had reference merely to one kind of sin ; while for
others — for those, namely, which fell under the category
of idolatry, apostasy, and murder — the strictness of full
and unqualified exclusion from communion hitherto
enforced was still to continue. What occurred forty
years later in consequence of the Decian persecution,
leads one to conjecture that after Zephyrinus a further
movement in the discipline of penance, a progressive
mitigation, must have taken place. The general pressure
of those who had just shown themselves weak under
persecution, and had fallen away in Rome as well as in
Carthage, shows at once that Church discipline no
longer stood at the point which TertuUian's treatise on
purity exhibits ; that the principle of not shutting out
not have said, " Thou imaginest that to thee also, that is, to every Church
united with Peter (ad omnem ecclesiam Petri propinquam), this power has
been committed ; " but he would have said, ' ' To thee, who boastest that thou
dost sit on the seat of Peter, and to thy Church founded by him." The
Cardinal has here overlooked that Tertullian is not asking for the basis of
the authority by which the Bishop put forth an edict extending to other
Churches and Bishops also, — this question is quite beyond the scope of the
whole book. Tertullian is rather disputing the right of the Church, or of
any single church, to absolve an adulterer, i.e. to admit him again to a com
munion. If the Church did not possess such a right, and her appeal to the
power of the keys committed to Peter was illusory, then of course the right
of the Bishop of Rome to put forth such an edict at once fell to the ground,
for the Bishop could then allow neither to himself nor to the other Churches
what exceeded the divinely-fixed limits of the Church's power generally.
The power of loosing, Tertullian thinks, was not given to Peter in his
ecclesiastical dignity as an Apostle and Bishop, but only personally as a
homo spiritualis; and only such spiritual persons or organs of the Paraclete
(of whom Peter was one, but are now only to be found in the Montanist
communion) can absolve from sin. Had Tertullian, consistently with his
principles, been able to concede to the Catholics that the Church in
general possesses a power of absolving from every kind of sin, he would
still have continued to have denied the opportuneness of the edict in ques
tion, but not its lawfulness and validity. But he did not admit that the
Church which was united with the chair of S. Peter, the Church which
merely has the multitude of Bishops (ecclesia numerus episcoporum), possesses
this power; hence an edict respecting the exercise of a power which,
according to him, did not exist, fell to the ground of itself.
CHARGE I. UNLIMITED ABSOLUTION. 119
those guilty of grievous sins for ever from communion
was already further extended than in the edict of
Zephyrinus, which referred only to the sin of un-
chastity. In the letters which the Roman clergy
wrote to Cyprian in the year 250, the earlier discipline
is already tacitly given up, and no longer thought of;
the clergy will not decide until the episcopal see is
again filled, although they have had long consultations
on the subject in conjunction with many Bishops ; but
it appears that no one is of the opinion that those who
have sinned most grievously should be turned out for
all time, without hope of forgiveness. Novatian, the
author of the first letter, will have the active discipline
and strictness of the Roman Church maintained only
thus far, that full forgiveness and re-admission are not
granted to the fallen at once and on the spot, while
new cases of apostasy were continually occurring ; he
merely blames " the far too great impatience and in
tolerable hastiness " with which the fallen demanded
communion ; it is not right, he thinks, by dispensing
with penance, to grant them immediately and all at
once the medicine of re-admission to communion.1 This
was already the view in Rome before the two Synods
which Cyprian in Carthage and Cornelius in Rome held
on this question. On the other hand, according to the
testimony of Tertullian, discipline in Zephyrinus' time
was still so strict, that baptized persons, who had fallen
into the sin of idolatry, or of an attempt on another's
life, were admitted among the penitents of the Church
certainly, but without hope of re-admission to com
munion.2
1 Non intercepta peenitentia . . . properata nimis remedia communica-
tionum prxstare ; non momentaneam neque prxproperam desiderare medi-
cinam, are his expressions. Ep. 31 inter Cyprianicas.
2 That this was the case, the following passage from Tertullian leaves no
doubt : Adsistit idolatores, adsistit homicida, in medio eorum adsistit et
mcechus. Pariter de pcenitentix officio sedent in sacco et cinere inhorrescunt,
120 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
The further mitigation which, as we now learn from
Hippolytus, was brought into practice by Callistus,
falls, therefore, into the intermediate period between
the years 219 and 249. What did this Bishop enact
with regard to the discipline of penance ?
In the first place he declared, that henceforth forgive
ness of sins should be extended to all, and consequently
even to the most grievous and hitherto excepted
offences, viz. those belonging to the category of idolatry
and murder ; 1 or, as Hippolytus expresses it, the Church
of Callistus offered communion to every one without
distinction (duptTwi), of course under the conditions
universally binding in the Church, the undertaking and
completing of the penance. Had Callistus gone so far
as to re-admit sinners even without penance, Hippolytus
would doubtless have emphasized this in the strongest
way, as something quite unheard of in the Church
before. But no one acquainted with the condition of
things in the Church at that time will think that
possible for a moment.
Accordingly, the reproaches which Tertullian had
made against the Church on account of its illogical
procedure were now set aside. The adulterer, so the
advocate of Montanism had urged, you re-admit to
communion, while others, who sit with him on the
same penitential seat, and whose offence sometimes
might be more deserving of indulgence, have no hope
of being received again.
To every one the door of the Church was now opened,
and the principle to which even Cyprian afterwards
eodem fletu gemiscunt, eisdem precibus ambiunt, eisdem genibus exorant,
eandem invocant matrem. Quid agis mollissima et humanissima disciplina ?
Aut omnibus eis hoc esse debebis (beati enim pacifier), aut si non omnibus,
nostra esse. Idolatrem quidem et homicidam semel damnas, mozchum vero de
medio excipis? Idolatrx successorem, homicidx antecessorem utriusque
collegam? 1 Aeyov traam iii' ainov dtphoSai aftapriaf, p. 290.
CHARGE I. UNLIMITED ABSOLUTION. 121
gave utterance was admitted — that as all must be
admitted to penance, so must the hope of re-admission
into the Church be granted to all.
What Callistus enacted was, however, by no means
an entire innovation. This milder discipline was new
only in the West ; in some Eastern Churches it was
certainly in existence some time earlier. Bishop
Dionysius of Corinth, a contemporary of Soter, Bishop
of Rome, wrote as early as the year 169 to the
churches in Pontus, especially to that of Amastris,
that they ought to receive all who in any way had
been renegade or heretical, or had committed any
crime whatever, if they turned to the Church again.1
Accordingly, Dionysius would not hear of any sin in
volving the perpetual excommunication of the sinner ;
and his view or demand is exactly the same as that to
which Callistus gave utterance fifty years later. On
the other hand, the Roman see after Zephyrinus did
not at once get its milder practice adopted throughout
the West. We know from Cyprian that a number of
African Bishops of the time immediately preceding
him still held fast to the life-long excommunication of
those who had fallen into the sin of unchastity, in spite
of the edict of Zephyrinus. We see that the Spanish
Church in the beginning of the fourth century held to
the principle of making perpetual excommunication the
penalty for certain sins, especially grievous ones ; this
appears from the canons of Elvira [c. 315 a.d.].2
And Hippolytus himself appears to have held the first
indulgence granted by Zephyrinus to be open to
1 EUSEB. H. E. 4, 23: Tolig !§ o'itts i'ovv d'rTOiTratrsas, tin ir'Kinft.ft.tr.tla.;,
tin ptviu uipsrtxqs 7r~ha.vv\s £7rto-Tpe(poi/TXS.
2 [The practice was by no means uniform. The Council of Ancyra
(c. 314 a.d.) limits the penalty to be inflicted for the very sins for which
the Council of Elvira decreed final excommunication. It appears that
perpetual exclusion was at no period the universal discipline of the Church
lor any sins.]
122 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
exception ; for it is on that, and not on dogma alone,
that the complaint which he makes against him is
grounded, " that he is a novice in ecclesiastical laws
and limitations." In reality, the principle of granting
forgiveness to all, or of offering hope of re-admission to
all, as Callistus established it, was only the natural
consequence of the mitigation decreed by Zephyrinus
in favour of a particular kind of sin.
II. SECOND CHARGE : RECEPTION OF EXCOMMUNICATED
PERSONS.
But Callistus went further, i.e. he showed the appli
cation of his general principle to particular cases and
categories. He declared accordingly, in the second place,
that all who hitherto had belonged to some Christian
sect or separated community, and now turned to the
Catholic Church, should forthwith be received, without
being put to open penance for sins which they might
have committed in the former communion. That is
what Hippolytus says when he makes Callistus declare,
"the sin shall not be reckoned against him."1 Let us
here distinguish what Hippolytus lumps together in a
general expression. Persons who turned to the Catholic
Church from an heretical sect or a schismatical com
munity were either from the outset (i.e. by birth or by
their first conversion from Paganism) members of such
a sect, or they had left the Catholic Church and wished
now to return to it again. The Church was always
wont to make a great distinction between these two
classes ; the latter had been renegades, the former for
the most part were only unwillingly astray. S. Augus
tine repeatedly calls attention to the fact that the
Church treats the one quite differently from the others.2
1 Oil Tioyityzat ainu ij Afiaprla, p. 290.
2 Epist. 48, Opp. ed. Bened. 1700, II. 19 1 ; De unico bapt. c. 12, Opp. IX. 365.
CHARGE II. RECEPTION OF THE EXCOMMUNICATED. 123
That in the case of those who now for the first time
became true believers, and therefore desired to be re
ceived into her bosom, the Church did not begin by
reckoning about the past, did not inquire what sins
they had previously committed in their heresy, whether
they had already done penance for them, and the like ;
— this was as natural as it was just. Heathens and
Jews were treated in the same manner. The Church
was wont to punish only those sins which were com
mitted in her communion, not those which fell in the
" time of ignorance." When, then, Hippolytus states
that, in consequence of the ordinance of Callistus, his
society (his BiBao-KaXelov he calls the Catholic Church)
was increased by many, who in the agony of their con
science sought for tranquillity or forgiveness, and who
at the same time had been turned out of many heretical
sects, — this is perfectly intelligible. Here we may re
mind ourselves how strong sectarianism was in Rome :
and hence cases no doubt occurred in which persons
had already wandered from one of these sects to
another, yet without finding the wished-for certainty
and peace, and at last joined the great Catholic Church,
which willingly opened its gates to them. And here
one could only wonder that Hippolytus mentions this
in a fault-finding tone, did not what he saj^s plainly
disclose his dissatisfaction at the greatness of the
" school of Callistus," compared with the probably small
handful of those who belonged to his own communion.
But — he continues — Callistus has even received some
who have been condemned by us and expelled from
the Church. Hippolytus here again chooses his words
with deliberation ; he will not say too much. "We
(Hippolytus, Bishop of Rome, and his Presbyters) had
condemned these persons (<=7rt KaTayvcbo-ei), and expelled
them from the communion of the Church." The fol
lowers of Hippolytus constitute the Church absolutely,
124 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
for the communion of Callistus is merely a BiBaa-icaXelov,
a conventicle, a school, — that we know ; but why these
persons were condemned we do not learn. Did they
take offence at the doctrine of Hippolytus? Or did
they think, perhaps, that he had done wrong in
separating from Callistus? If they had been expelled for
grosser offences, he would no doubt have mentioned it.
However, these persons had probably some time
before left the communion of Callistus along with
Hippolytus and his party, and now penitently returned
to it again. Nevertheless Callistus received them also,
contrary to the procedure otherwise usual in the case
of renegades, without first subjecting them to a penance.
This was wise, and probably contributed essentially to
the result, that a few years later the whole schism dis
appeared without leaving a trace behind. When a
dispute and a bewilderment arises suddenly in a Church,
and in consequence of this a separation into two con
gregations, it would show want of tact and of judgment
to apply principles usually enforced against heretics to
the separatists who showed an inclination to return ;
for this would make the schism permanent: rather one
ought to build a bridge for them and receive them with
open arms. Thus Callistus acted ; and just so did Pope
Cornelius afterwards deal with the confessors seduced
by Novatian, one of whom, the Presbyter Maximus, he
even re-admitted to his priestly rank -,1 and in the same
way the Catholic Bishops in Africa made the return to
unity easier for the Donatists.
III. THIRD CHARGE : PROTECTION OF IMMORAL, BISHOPS.
Third accusation. Callistus taught (iBoy/xaTto-ev) that
if a Bishop sins, even though it be a sin unto death, he
is not to be degraded. 1 Ep. 46 inter Cyprianicas.
CHARGE III. PROTECTION OF IMMORAL BISHOPS. 125
We may here remark at'the outset, that the Bishop
of Rome certainly did not lay down with such un
qualified generality that which his opponent makes
him maintain. So clever and adroit a man as he was,
according to Hippolytus' description of him, assuredly
did not involve himself in contest, the issue of which
might at last have been simply ruinous to his own
authority, merely in order to keep a good-for-nothing
Bishop in office. And what means had he at his dis
posal in that time of (on the whole) always severe
discipline, and in the face of the jealousy with which
Christians watched the moral reputation of their com
munity in the eyes of the heathen, to protect and main
tain a criminal Bishop against the voice of the other
Bishops of the province, against the will of the clergy
of the diocese, and against the contempt of the com
munity ? Thirty years afterwards, Stephanus, Bishop
of Rome, was appealed to by the two Spanish Bishops,
Basilides and Martial, who had shown themselves weak
and faithless under persecution, and had been deposed
in consequence, and he reinstated them in their
Churches. The Spanish Churches were divided in con
sequence (new Bishops having meanwhile been conse
crated in the place of the deprived), and appealed to
the Bishops of Africa for help ; and these declared that
Stephanus had allowed himself to be deceived, and that
the deposition of the two libellatici and the consecration
of the new Bishops in their place was to be maintained.
We see that although men recognised the right of the
Pope to receive appeals from Bishops, and even to
cancel a sentence of deposition, yet resistance was
offered to him, and the resistance was strengthened by
a call for the intervention of other Churches, when
people were convinced of the justice and necessity of
the deposition. Manifestly it was deposed Bishops
who appealed to the higher authority of Callistus ; he
126 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
interested himself on their behalf, and declared in
particular cases that not every offence was in itself a
sufficient reason for deposing a Bishop.
But, says his opponent, Callistus declared that even
a mortal sin was no reason for deposing a Bishop.
That is very likely correct, and apparently it hangs
together with his theory of mitigation. The strictness
or mildness of discipline in the treatment of sinning
Bishops and clerics kept equal pace with that observed
towards the laity ; if the latter was more indulgent,
the procedure against the clergy must also assume a
more gentle form. Only let us distinguish first with
regard to the sins, and secondly with regard to the
scale of ecclesiastical punishments.
1. The idea of a sin " unto death " was a very in
definite one, and Hippolytus himself, with his more
rigorous view, might well reckon many sins as deadly
which other Bishops did not regard as damnable and
unpardonable, even in the case of a Bishop. In the
Apostolical Canons — in the 24th Canon, only unchas-
tity, perjury, and theft, and in the 26th Canon, actual
ill-treatment of a Christian or of a heathen, are cited
as the offences which ought to cause the deposition of
a Bishop. But in a time in which the principles as
well as the practice of ecclesiastical penance were still
as strict as Callistus found them, it is certain that the
circle of offences which were to involve a Bishop's
deposition had become much more widely extended.
Was it, for instance, to be sufficient reason for an
accusation against a Bishop, and for his deposition,
that he had once through excess caused scandal, or
had struck his slave in anger ? And how many cases
occurred in which, even although no bloody persecu
tion demanded a victim, yet, owing to the difficult
relation of a Bishop to the heathen magistrates and
to his own community, he stumbled or fell, which
CHARGE III. PROTECTION OF IMMORAL BISHOPS. 127
gave the stricter part of his enemies opportunity to
accuse him of a sin "unto death," and to move for
his deposition ?
The contemporary of Callistus, Tertullian, reckons
among deadly sins which must be atoned for by public
penance, these : being a spectator at public games and
gladiatorial contests, taking part in a heathen banquet,
hasty or rash swearing, breaking one's word, and the
like.1 If, then, the usual practice was followed, accord
ing to which a Bishop was to be deposed in those cases
in which a layman would be excommunicated and put
to public penance, then the deposition of Bishops must
have become tolerably frequent, whereby the Church,
her harmony and fixed order, suffered manifold injuries,
and the loss certainly was greater than the advantage
expected on the other hand from the exercise of the
stricter discipline. If there existed in a Church a fac
tion hostilely disposed to the Bishop — and how easily
such a one was formed is shown by the instances at
Carthage and Rome, the setting up of the anti-bishop
Fortunatus against Cyprian, and of Novatian against
Cornelius — then there certainly never was any want of
an offence which might be laid to the charge of the
Bishop as a sin " unto death," and be used as a pre
text for his deposition. Callistus had, therefore, cer
tainly very substantial reasons for coming forward as
the protector of the Bishops, and for insisting that
depositions should be less frequent, and not be inflicted
1 De pudic. c. 7, Opp. ed. Oehler, I. 805. He says of such offences :
Peril igitur et fidelis elapsus in spectaculum quadrigarii furoris et gladiatorii
cruoris et scenicx fozditatis et xysticx vanitatis, aut si in lusus, in convivia
sxcularis solemnitatis, in offtcium, in ministerium alienx idololatrix aliquas
artes adhibuit curiosilatis, si in verbum ancipitis negationis aut blasphemix
impegit. Ob tale quid extra gregem datus est, vel et ipse forte ira, tumore,
xmulatione, quod denique sxpe fit, denegatione castigationis abrupit. This
cannot be said of the Montanist community only ; it must have held good
of the Catholics also, otherwise Tertullian would not have been able, as he
does, to base his argument on this practice.
128 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
for every real or supposed deadly sin. He had all the
more reason for this, inasmuch as he was the founder
of a generally milder discipline, and was urged on by
the logic of the thing itself to allow place for modifi
cation in the procedure against really culpable Bishops
also. S. Basil testifies that it was an old rule in the
Church, that those who had been deprived of their
ecclesiastical office were not to be visited with any
other punishment,1 and consequently not with ecclesi
astical penance as well ; and in fact the Apostolical
Canons show that the same offence was visited in the
case of a cleric with deposition (KaOaipeio-dm), in the
case of a layman with excommunication and penance
(dcpop^eaOo)).2 As long, therefore, as Church discipline
was very strict, and certain offences involved life-long
excommunication, others less, but always public pen
ance, so long must the procedure against Bishops have
been harder also, and their deposition more frequent.
A Bishop could not continue in office when it was
known in the community that he had committed the
very sin for which some of themselves had been de
prived of communion, and were now in the class of
penitents. Accordingly the exercise of a milder dis
cipline introduced by Callistus, by the establishment of
the principle that every penitent sinner must be received
again into communion, must have produced a double
change, in which the second was quite the natural con
sequence of the first. In the first place, the cases in
which public penance was inflicted must have become
more rare. When murderers, adulterers, men who had
denied Christ and offered to idols, after lasting penance,
were seen again in the ranks of the faithful, and at the
altar receiving the Eucharist, it was scarcely possible
1 Epist. 188, Opp. ed. II., Garner, Paris. 1839, III. p. 393.
2 E.g. Can. 64, 65. [The principle being ovx ixotx>iopi%eo-6a>) ¦ but if he persists, let him be
visited with deposition (KaBaipeiadm).
IV. FOURTH CHARGE : ORDINATION OF DIGAMISTS.
A fourth charge which Hippolytus raises against
Callistus is, that under him men who had already
been married twice or thrice were ordained Bishops,
Priests, or Deacons. The principle of the Church not
to admit to the higher orders persons who have married
again, is based notoriously upon the precept of S. Paul
i E.g. Can. 9. [If any Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or any of the
priesthood, does not communicate, when the oblation is over let him state
the reason, and if it be just, let him be forgiven ; but if he refuse, let him
be suspended, as becoming a cause of harm to the people and raising sus
picion against him that offered (as being one that offered not rightly). The
concluding words are wanting in some of the best Greek mss.]
I
130 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
the Apostle.1 That the Apostle, in requiring that a
Bishop should be the husband of one wife, and likewise,
in the parallel case of a Widow, that she must be the
wife of one husband, refers not to simultaneous but
successive polygamy, is clear of itself to every unpre
judiced person. The Church has always understood it
so, and it is an exegesis external to the Church that
has taken the trouble to obscure the question and
attribute this meaning to the apostle, — that men living
in polygamy might be members of the Christian com
munity indeed, only they ought not to be chosen as
Bishops ; 2 and this in the Roman empire, where every
simultaneous second marriage was null, and, according
to the Praetor's edict, involved infamy, and was punished
as adultery; so that the offence of polygamy, with
which Justin Martyr reproaches the Jews of his time,3
certainly only found tolerance when it was practised by
stealth. In more recent times, however, that exegesis
has become somewhat less prejudiced, and Schleier
macher, Heydenreich, Baur, De Wette, and Gil
bert 4 have acknowledged that the apostle means to
say that men who, after the death of their first wife,
have taken a second or a third, are excluded from
holding office in the Church.5
1 1 Tim. iii. 2 ; Titus i. 6.
2 Grotius alone, whom one certainly must not reckon along with the
mass of Protestant commentators, has the right explanation ; with him
also Salmasius, De foznere trapezit, p. 51, and Vitringa, De Synagoga vet.
p. 665. In Germany, so far as one can see, Hedinger was formerly the
only one who was sufficiently free from prejudice to see and give utterance
to the truth.
3 Dialog, cum T-ryph. Opp. ed. Otto, II. 442, 460.
4 In Kauffer's Biblical Studies, 1846, pp. 152 seqq.
5 It should be stated that Schleiermacher, Baur, and De Wette only
came to a right understanding of the passage when they had determined to
give up the Pastoral Epistles as the spurious productions of a later age.
Most astonishing is this in the case of Schleiermacher, who declares only
the First Epistle to Timothy to be supposititious, and then without hesitation
maintains (Werke ; zur Theol. II. 301) : " Certainly every one who reads
CHARGE IV. ORDINATION OF DIGAMISTS. lilt
In the first centuries there was no doubt about the
meaning of the Apostle ; his prohibition was always
applied to those who had lived in successive polygamy.
In the time of Callistus also it was the universal rule
that, as Origen says, a Bishop, a Presbyter, a Deacon,
and a Widow, should not have married a second time.1
Tertullian appeals most frequently to this ecclesiastical
rule, and what he says on the subject serves at the
same time as confirmation of the statement that in the
time of Callistus some exceptions really had been made
to the otherwise dominant custom. In his earlier
Montanist writings he affirms the fact, that not only
among the Montanists, but in the whole Church and
universally, digamists were not admitted to ordination ;
he remarks that, as he remembers well, some were
even deposed again, and that because it was not found
this letter impartially, and has no other object in view than to bring it into
harmony with itself, will here certainly find a prohibition of second mar
riages, not generally, but only for those who aim at office in the Church.
Now this is manifestly not Pauline," etc. But as the same requirement is
found, Titus i. 6, and this epistle is genuine according to Schleiermacher's
theory, the self-made difficulty is set aside in the following way : "The
words pitas yvuaixos dv/ip, Titus i. 6, we have not the least reason for under
standing in any other sense than that of actual polygamy ; and every one
must agree with Theodoret, p. 653, that Paul nowhere else condemns second
marriages, and the whole description here does not give us the least right
to suppose that he further required in the iitiaxo^ros an additional and
peculiar sanctity.'7 Against this arbitrary mode of proceeding, which,
moreover, assumes in the face of all history that polygamy existed in thii
first Christian communities, Baur has now most justly protested (Die sogen-
anuten Pastoralbriefe des Apostel Paulus, p. 117), but only iu order to win
a new basis for the supposition that the three Pastoral Epistles are not
Pauline. " If one," he says, " is to consider the pitas yvuaixos dinjp as not
Pauline in only one of these letters, this is evidence — seeing how all things
dovetail into one another here, and each letter merely gives again its own
contribution to the common subject — against the Pauline origin of these
three letters. This repeated inculcation of monogamy points as strongly as
any of the other criteria by which we have to investigate the origin of these
letters to the second century." So also De Wette (Exegetisches Handbuch,
Zweiten Bandes, fiinfter Theil, p. 8). In his opinion, the precept is " alto
gether too positive."
1 In Lucam hom. 17, Opp. ed. De la Rue, III. 953.
132 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
out until afterwards that they had married again as
widowers ; and he thinks that from this precept he can
show the laity that they also are bound to forego second
marriage, because the clergy must be taken out of the
laity, and because it is unseemly to demand a blessing
on a second marriage from priests who themselves have
only married once.1
But in his last, or one of his last writings,2 Tertullian
maintains that among the Psychici (the Catholics) some
were found even among the Bishops who had married
twice ; who thus, therefore, set the Apostle at defiance,
and did not blush when that passage from the Epistle
to Timothy was read in their presence. It is not to be
overlooked that the zealous Montanist here speaks of
cases which can only have happened a short time be
fore ; for in the earlier treatise he had borne witness
to the opposite of such indulgence or falling asleep of
discipline, viz. a strictness to the extent of deposition
as the dominant condition. These cases consequently
must have occurred in the time which elapsed between
the composition of the latter treatise, the Exhortation
to Chastity, and the publication of the book On Mono
gamy. When, then, Hippolytus expressly says that
under Callistus people first began to make those who
had married twice or three times Bishops, or Presbyters,
or Deacons, we have a confirmation of the statement of
Tertullian, and at the same time a date ; the cases
belong to the time between 218 and 222, and the
treatise On Monogamy was accordingly written about
the year 221, or somewhat later. It is no doubt pro
bable that Tertullian had Bishops of the African Church
primarily in his eye, for immediately before he accuses
an African Bishop tolerably plainly of adultery, and
holds him up to shame before the Psychici. But Hip-
De Exhortat. cast. c. 7, p. 747, ed. Oehle
De Monogamia, c. 12, p. 782, ed. Oehler.
CHARGE IV. ORDINATION OF DIGAMISTS. 133
polytus also may very well have been thinking of the
African Church in making his charge, for the last
accusation which he brings forward manifestly tells
principally against this Church, which at that time
was in communion with Callistus, and not with him.
Among those who have most recently occupied them
selves with fixing the chronology of the writings of
Tertullian, Hesselberg j places the treatise in question
in the period after the year 212, because there is no
basis for a more exact statement. Morcelli 2 places
even the treatise On the Crown in the year 237, and
does not make the activity of Tertullian as an author
end until 239. It is sufficient for our purpose that
there is no reason for putting back the treatise On
Monogamy to the period before 218. But as regards
the relation of Callistus to the consecration of those
Bishops who had married again, Hippolytus will not
lay to his charge a direct participation and immediate
complicity in this transgression of the Apostle's precept.
He distinguishes well by his manner of expression what
Callistus himself had done and taught from that which
was done under him merely (eVt tovtov) — that is, in any
part of the Church in communion with him, and calling
itself the Catholic Church, and so certainly with his
tacit consent or toleration. As such he reckons the
cases mentioned.
Meanwhile let us follow the history of this impedi
ment of second marriage further ; we meet here a dis
pute calculated to throw light upon the facts used by
1 TertuUian's Leben und Schriften, Dorpat 1848, p. 135. Uhlhorn in his
dissertation, Fundamenta Chronologix Tertullianex, Gbtting.1852, has placed
the treatise De Monogamia in the year 205, without any external ground
whatever, but merely for so subjective a reason as that on p. 51, the
treatise De Monog., along with those De Jejun. and De Pudic, is very
sharp and violent ; whereas age disposes men to be for the most part
somewhat more gentle, and the like. Did he remember Luther and his
last writings? [or Jerome's attack on Vigilantius?]
2 Africa Christiana, II. 97.
134 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Tertullian and Hippolytus for the accusation they
make. In the Apostolical Constitutions, 6, 17, and in the
17th Apostolical Canon, it is declared that one who has
married a second time cannot be received into the
order of clergy ; yet the canon adds the condition, if
he did not take his first as well as his second wife until
after baptism. This has always remained the principle
of the Greek Church, only he was looked upon as im
peded by digamy who had married again as a Christian.
If he had concluded the second marriage before bap
tism, it was supposed that the stain of incontinenc}-
involved in second marriage was taken away by the
washing of baptism, and that consequently no impedi
ment stood in the way of his entering into the clerical
order. In the Latin Church both theory and practice
were different. Here it was merely affirmed that the
cleric must be the most perfect example possible to his
congregation ; that, if he had married twice, he became
useless as a preacher of continence. Therefore the
Popes, especially Siricius and Innocent i., and before
them S. Ambrose, then S. Augustine and others, in
sisted that even those who had taken the one wife
before baptism, but the other as Christians, must
remain excluded from clerical office. Men who married
widows were placed in the same category. The Synods
in G-aul, Spain, and Africa drew up their canons about
second marriages on the same principles. The Bishops
at Valence,1 in the year 374, ordered that at the ordi
nation of a cleric, the difference whether he had married
again before or after baptism could not be recognised. J
The Synod of Agde decreed, in the year 506, that
Presbyters and Deacons who, in spite of their second
1 [There is a special treatise on this Synod by Dr. Herbst, Professor at
Tubingen, in the Tubing. Theol. Quartalschr. 1827, p. 665.]
2 C. 1, Canones Apostolorum et Conciliorum, ed. Bruns. IE. iii 140 ¦ I.
148.
CHARGE IV. ORDINATION OF DIGAMISTS. 135
marriage, had been ordained contrary to ecclesiastical
law, should not exercise their ecclesiastical functions
any longer ; 1 and the Synod at Carthage, in the year
398, even deprived a Bishop, who should knowingly
ordain a digamist, of his power of ordination. Mean
while the Oriental view of second marriages came more
than once into conflict with that of the West. Thus
the Bishops of Illyricum, in the year 414, stated in a
letter to Pope Innocent,2 that with them a man who
had had and lost a wife as a catechumen, but had taken
another after baptism, would not be regarded as a
digamist, for the first marriage was taken away with
the rest of his sins by baptism. This view the Pope
expressly contested, — that which was good and inno
cent in itself, such as marriage, could not be done
away by baptism ; he asked whether, then, the children
of such a marriage were to become illegitimate through
the father's baptism. Even S. Jerome adopted the
standpoint of the Orientals. His friend Oceanus
maintained that a Spanish Bishop, Carterius (against
whom no other charge lay than that after the death of
his wife, married before baptism, he had married again
as a baptized Christian), had been ordained contrary
to the apostolical precept. Jerome,3 on the contrary,
defended the ordination of this man, whose case did
not fall under the ecclesiastical idea of digamy, and
declared (certainly with exaggeration) that the world
was full of such ordinations. Yet, when Rufinus at
tacked him on the point, he moderated his declaration
to this, — that there were some Bishops in the Church
1 [It also decreed that married Priests and Deacons should abstain from
their wives. Its tone was therefore rigorist. It was assembled ex per-
missu domini nostri gloriosissimi magnificentissimique regis, meaning Alaric,
the Arian King of the Goths ; the Pope (Symmachus) is merely mentioned
in giving the year.]
2 Epistolx Pontiff. Rom. ed. Coustant, p. 831.
3 Ep. 69, Opp. ed. Paris, 1846, I. 654.
136 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
who found themselves in the same position as Carterius ;
and submitted that he had merely given his opinion in
answer to a question, without at all claiming that it
must hold good.1 In the West, later on, we find only
Gennadius of Marseilles on the side of Jerome ; he
states the rule of the Church in this way, — that he
who has been twice married after baptism cannot be
ordained ;2 in opposition to which Pope Leo, in his letter
to the African Bishops of the year 446, still required
universally that no one who had previously concluded
a second marriage might remain in the priesthood.3
In the East, however, Theodore of Mopsuestia en
deavoured to alter the dominant custom. What deter
mined him to do so was, as he stated, the conviction
that very often a corrupt use, detrimental to the
Church, was made of the old rule ; and seeing that no
one else of his time stood in such reputation in the
whole East as a theologian and exponent of Scripture,
no one else had so many devoted pupils as Theodore.
He seems really to have made a great impression, and
to have induced several Bishops to disregard the ancient
canon. Theodore states 4 that in his time it often happened
that a man who was living a continent life, but had
had a second wife, was refused holy orders; while
another, who had lived a dissolute life, but had only
been married once, was admitted without hesitation.
But supposing a man had married a second time before
baptism, he was baptized and then ordained, just as if
baptism could undo the past, and cause that the man
had not really lived with two wives ; and besides all
this, that people thought they had done a good thing,
1 Apol. adv. Rufin. I. c. 32, Opp. II. 424.
2 De Eccles. dogm. c. 72, ed. Elmenhorst, p. 38.
3 Opp. ed. Ballerini, I. 674.
1 Catena in S. Pauli' epist. ad Timolh. etc., ed. Cramer, Oxon. 1843
p. 2l
CHARGE IV. ORDINATION OF DIGAMISTS. 137
when they received a man who hitherto had lived as he
pleased, and moreover had given no proof of virtue or
holiness, into the ranks of the clergy immediately after
baptism. By this procedure the whole legislation of
the Apostle S. Paul respecting the qualifications of a
Bishop, and the testimony as to his previous life, was
made of no effect. That the wife of the one remained
alive, while that of the other died after a short time, and
so made room for a second, was an accident, and the first
was no better than the second on that account. The
intention of the Apostle was not that the election to
the episcopate should be made in reference to such
accidents, — that one who had lived with two wives in
succession in unstained matrimony should be rejected,
while another, who had only had one wife, but at the
same time had lived a dissolute life, should be ordained
immediately after baptism.
Theodore then makes the declaration which "some "
had already set forth before him, and which Theodoret
borrowed from him afterwards almost word from word : 1
that at that time many Jews still lived in polygamy;
others having wives had sinned with slaves or con
cubines ; it was these whom the Apostle had excluded
from orders. Theodoret adds that he cares nothing
about the custom which prevailed in the great majority
of cases, based upon another interpretation. The
collector, however, remarks at the end, that this inter
pretation flatly contradicts ecclesiastical tradition and
all Synods.
In the case of Theodoret a personal and party in
terest was added to the reputation of his master. One
of his friends and fellow - combatants, the Comes
1 Theodoret, Opp. ed. Noesselt, III. 653. [The passage is quoted by
Alford on 1 Tim. iii. 2. He agrees with those who reject Theodoret 's in
terpretation as improbable. " Still we must not lose sight of the circum
stance that the earlier commentators were unanimous for this view."]
138 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Irenasus, as zealous an opponent of Cyril as Theodoret
himself, had been consecrated Bishop of Tyre by John
of Antioch, in spite of his second marriage. After
some years came an order from the Emperor to depose
him, first because he was a Nestorian, but also on
account of the circumstance of his second marriage ;
and Theodoret then wrote to the Patriarch that, in
order to justify his consecration of Irenseus, he must
turn to account the fact that in disregarding the second
marriage of Irenaeus he had followed the example of
his predecessors; for Alexander of Antioch and Acacius
of Bersea had ordained the twice-married Diogenus,
and Praulius of Jerusalem had consecrated Domninus
to be Bishop of Csesarea under similar circumstances ;
moreover, Proclus at Constantinople, the chief ecclesi
astics of the diocese of Pontus, and all the Bishops of
Palestine, had approved the consecration of Irenasus.1
Nevertheless these representations remained without
effect, and Irenseus was compelled to give place to
another. We see, however, that Theodoret, in a still
higher degree than Theodore, had a strong practical
interest "in putting forth an interpretation of the
Apostle's precept ; at which, if it were the unbiassed
opinion of an exponent of Scripture otherwise so
thorough, one must fairly marvel.
Now if we return from this digression to the charge
which Hippolytus and Tertullian brought against the
Catholic Church of their time, it appears most probable
that already in their time the difference was made
between second marriage before and after baptism ;
and that several were made Bishops in spite of their
double marriages, because it was thought this stain
might be overlooked, as something belonging to the
heathen period of their life ; while the more strict and
logical were of opinion that, according to the Apostle's
1 Ep. 110, Opp. IV". 1180.
CHARGE V. ALLOWING CLERGY TO MAEKY. 139
words, those also were to be excluded from office in the
Church who had concluded one or both of their mar
riages before baptism. Still it is also quite conceivable
that in some Churches, owing to the want of men pro
perly qualified in other ways, it was thought allowable
temporarily to set aside the Apostle's prohibition, and
ordain men who had married again; just as afterwards
the Synod of Neocaesarea declared in its twelfth canon,
that, owing to the want of proper men (Bia, airdviv
dvQpdrirwv), even clinici might be received into the pres
bytery.1 V. FIFTH CHARGE : ALLOWING CLERGY TO MARRY.
At first sight one cannot but regard the fifth charge
as more serious and important. Callistus, according to
the accusation of his opponent, ordered that if a cleric
married he was to remain among the clergy, just as if
he had committed no offence.
Here again a remark already made is once more con
firmed. Hippolytus delights in expressing the things
with which he reproaches his rival in the widest and
most comprehensive form, yet in such a way that he
says nothing really untrue, and always leaves it open
to the reader to understand what has been said in a
* [The Council made another reasonable exception. The ground for
regarding with disfavour those who had received clinical baptism was the
suspicion of unchristian motives in the recipients, viz. of having " continued
in sin " until the last moment. The Council decreed that if such persons
cancelled this suspicion by conspicuous faith and zeal afterwards, they might
be ordained. See Robertson's History of the Christian Church, I. p. 167,
2d ed. The exact words of the canon are, lid rnu pita raina. avrov
o-irovoviu xal n'to-Tiu. Hefele agrees with " all commentators, except Aubes-
pine," that this canon speaks of those who by their own fault have deferred
baptism till they were dangerously ill. Aubespine would refer it to those
catechumens who fell ill before the time of their baptism arrived, and were
baptized without the usual amount of instruction. The 47th Canon of
Laodicea disproves this view. See Hefele, History of the Christian
Councils, vol. i. p. 229, English translation.]
140 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
narrower or wider sense. If one takes the words el Be
Kai Ti? ev Kkrjpqi &p v avTwv j3adfj.a)v or tt)? avTrjs Td^ewi)
to marry ; he does not say that Bishops, Presbyters,
and Deacons, according to Callistus' will and pleasure,
1 [For this apparently strong statement, that there is absolutely no
example of marriage after ordination, the convincing authority of Hefele
is quoted, Beitrcige, i. p. 123.]
CHARGE V. ALLOWING CLERGY TO MARRY. 141
could marry and yet remain in office ; but merely that
if any one among the clergy married, etc. etc. Thus
the expression eV KXr)pu> 6We?, clergy, is here used rather
on purpose to distinguish them from those of the
higher orders in the Church, the Bishops, Presbyters,
and Deacons mentioned immediately before ; and this is
the ordinary ecclesiastical use of the terms, of frequent
occurrence in the canons also. In the 55th Apostolical
Canon we read, if a cleric insults a Presbyter or a Dea
con, he is to be deposed.1 In the canons of the Synod
of Laodicea, the KKnptKoi, as ministers of lower grade,
are regularly distinguished from the lepaTiKoi, i.e.
Presbyters and Deacons.2 A Bishop also, who was
pretty nearly Hippolytus' contemporary, Cyprian, uses
the expression sometimes of the lower ministers in
the Church, as when he states that it is fitting to
write to the Roman Church through clerici, and therefore
he has ordained Saturus to be Lector and Optatus to be
Hypodiaconus. And Ambrosius, like Hippolytus here,
places the clerici in contradistinction to the Bishop and
Presbyters.8 But it might be urged, the lower clergy were allowed
to marry in any case ; how could Hippolytus reckon
this against Callistus as something extraordinary ?
With regard to that, we must remember that in the
first five centuries by no means a fixed and similar
discipline for the whole Church was reached on this
1 ei'ris x'Anpixos v$pl£ti irpio-fivnpov ij u'ldxovov, dtpopii^io-Qa. ' The Nicene
Synod in its third canon uses the same mode of expression as Hippolytus :
' Airyiyopevirtii xaQohov sj fityahn ovvobos, f.rin stio-xovoi pc^rt Kpio-f&vrspu piy-i
tiiaxoi/tp fi'in okas nvt rav in to xhypa sifivat ovi/eioaxrof ixeiv.
2 Can. 27, 30. 41, 42, 54, 55. [See also the 24th Canon. Hefele
agrees with this, dissenting from Van Espen's explanation that ie.panxoi
includes all who hold any office in the Church, the rest referring to un-
ordained acolyths and sacristans.]
3 Sed prius cognoscamusnon solum hoc apostolum de de episcopo et presbytero
statuisse, sed etiam Patres in concilio Nicxni tractatus edidisse, neque clericum
quemquam debere esse, qui secunda conjugia sortitus sit. Epist. 63, c. 64,
Opp. ed. Bened. I. p. 1037.
142 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
point. The Synod of Chalcedon says in its 14th
Canon, only in some Churches is it allowed that Lectores
and Cantores marry ; and hence the 27th Apostolical
Canon1 which gives ministers of these two grades
liberty to marry, represents merely the practice of
these Churches, while others even in the East con
tinued to require celibacy from such clerics. The
Acolyths, who formed a higher grade in the East than
the two grades just mentioned, and sometimes a very
numerous one (as in the Roman Church, where there
were at that time forty-two of them), are not mentioned
in the Apostolical nor in the Chalcedonian Canon,
because this order was never introduced into the Greek
Church. Now, as celibacy from the first was on the
whole more strictly observed in the West than in the East,
so one may with certainty suppose that in many
Churches the Acolyths also were admonished to remain
unmarried, especially where it was more strictly the
rule that those of the higher grades should be taken
from the lower orders, and therefore that Deacons and
Presbyters should first have been Acolyths.
The Hypodiaconi also — without doubt they still bore
this Greek name at that time in Rome, as also later in
Cyprian's time in Africa — belonged no doubt to the
clerici, whom Callistus allowed to marry. The discipline
of the various Churches was still for a long time diverse
with regard to these clerici, partly on account of the
diversity -of the business with the discharge of which
they were entrusted. In the African Church, at least
from the year 419 onwards, complete continency was
imposed on the Sub-deacons also, because they handled
the sacred mysteries (the Eucharist).2 On the other
' [This canon is pronounced both by Hefele and Drey to be ante-Nicene,
and Hefele thinks it a "faithful interpreter of the ancient practice of the
Church."] 2 Gregokii II. Epp. L. I. ep. 34, 42. Codex, eccl. Afr. c. 25, p. 163,
CHARGE V. ALLOWING CLERGY TO MARRY. 143
hand, according to the order of Pope Siricius of the
year 385, a Sub-deacon was still allowed to marry, —
but on this condition, that, in order to be promoted in
the ministry and become a Deacon, he must first qualify
himself by continency;1 so that if he married, he could
never become a Deacon at all. And later on, Leo the
Great took it for granted as known that the Sub-
deacons also must abstain from marriage, which cer
tainly was a rule not yet observed a hundred and
fifty years later even in the Sicilian Church, closely
united as that was with Rome.2 In Africa, according
to a canon of the third Synod of Carthage,3 the young
Lectores were required, when they came to man's
estate, either to marry, in which case they could attain
to no higher grade in the ministry, or else to take a
vow of continence. Thus they obtained Acolyths and
Sub-deacons, who were all unmarried, and of course
were unable to marry afterwards. In the Eastern
Church also in the time of S. Epiphanius it was the
rule, at any rate in Cyprus and in the Patriarchate of
Antioch, to choose as Hypodiaconi only unmarried men,
or those who voluntarily separated from their wives.4
It is evident, therefore, that if discipline was still so
diverse and variable in the fourth and fifth centuries,
Callistus might well depart from the practice of his
immediate predecessor, and allow clerici, viz. Hypo
diaconi, Acolyths, and others of lower grade, to marry.
And in fact we find in the ¦• canons of the Synod of
ed. Bruns. : Ut subdiaconi, qui sacra my steria contrec tant . . . ab uxorihns
se contineant, ut tanquam non habentes videantur esse.
1 Epist. Pontiff. Rom. ed. Coustant, p. 633-
2 Epist. 14, Opp. I. 687, ed. Ballerin.
3 C. 19, p. 126, ed. Bruns.
* They were taken, he says, 'Ex ira.pSkvuv, — Ix pcoua^ouTniv, ti, iyxpa-
Tsvopciuurs' roiv ioiorv yvuatxuu, 9j -^Yipivuavruv d-rro ptot/oyapctas. EPIFH.
Expos, fid. c. 21, p. 1104, ed. Petav. ; cf. Hxres. 59, n. 4, p. 456. Here
also he mentions the Hypodiaconi as included among the classes of clergy
who were bound to celibacy.
144 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Ancyra (314), that a certain right of dispensation
reaching to a still higher grade was allowed to the
Bishops.1 If a Deacon, it is there said, has declared at
his ordination that marriage is necessary for him, then
in case of his marriage he is to remain in his ministry,
because he has received leave from ihe bishop. The general
rule of the Church required, therefore, in Galatia also,
that Deacons should live unmarried ; but the Bishop
could allow exceptions, and if he had ordained the
cleric in spite of his avowal, this was ipso facto a dis
pensation. There is no question about Presbyters ; in
their case it was always understood that under any
circumstances they remained single. Can it be that
Callistus also allowed the marriage of a Deacon in the
spirit of this canon, which of course was made a cen
tury later ? Even if Hippolytus did not plainly give
one to understand it so by the language he uses, I should
without hesitation conclude that his reproach must
have reference, not to the three higher grades, but to
the clerus below the Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons.
According to the view of Hippolytus, if Callistus had
been more strict with the clergy who married, he ought
to have deposed them, tt)? Tdgeoos p,eTaTideo-8ai, as it stands
in the first canon of the Synod of Neocaesarea (314)
with regard to married Presbyters. Instead of that,
Callistus declared that they should " remain among
the clergy," — as if they had committed no sin, adds
Hippolytus. But it made a great difference whether
a man remained merely among the clergy, that is, in
possession of his rank and of the means of subsistence
hitherto apportioned to him, or remained also in the
ministry, ev tt} vir^peo-ia, as the Synod of Ancyra secured
for married Deacons. If a cleric was merely suspended
from exercising ecclesiastical functions, this was the
mildest form of ecclesiastical censure ; it was applied
1 Can. 10, p. 68, ed. Bruns.
CHARGE V. — ALLOWING CLERGY TO MARRY. 145
by the same Synod of Ancyra1 to those Priests and
Deacons who had at first yielded under persecution, but
then had showed themselves stedfast. These were to
remain in possession of their rank or position, but ab
stain from their functions ; the Deacons, however, only
from those connected with the Holy Sacrifice.2 In the
alternative, therefore, whether a Hypodiaconus or even
a Deacon who married was to be deposed or merely
suspended, i.e. precluded from exercising his functions,
when Callistus decided for the latter, the rigorous Hip
polytus might well take offence at it, since he always
eagerly raked together whatever might cast a shadow
on the man and his administration. But outside his
narrow circle the conduct of the Bishop was no doubt
regarded very differently. Our authority's own statement,
that the immediate successors of Callistus did not abolish
the arrangements of iheir predecessor, but maintained them?
says plainly enough that they and their clergy saw in
these regulations only opportune and (on the whole)
beneficial alterations.
Callistus justified his conduct by appealing to texts
of Scripture, as his opponent reports, who of course
sees in this only a misuse of God's word. These texts
were Romans xiv. 4, Matthew xiii. 30 ; and the ark of
Noah, with its clean and unclean beasts, was designated
by him as a type of the Church. In this Callistus did
what those who defended the Church against the misty
rigour of the sects before and after him always did.
Cyprian4 spoke in the same way as Callistus respecting
1 Can. 1, 2, p. 66. [It was for this weakness under persecution that the
Spanish Bishops, Martial and Basilides, were deposed, and a Synod under
Cyprian, a.d. 254, confirmed the sentence.]
'2 The Presbyters : rij? fitn riftijs rns xard rriv xaDihpau pt.ni%tiv,
irpoo-tpipuv li avrovs y ipthun »j oka; Mnovpyiiu ti rati icpanxuu \inovpyiuy
urt k^eiuat. The Deacons : tijj' ph aXhyii npiw ejG«»> ¦m-rravaSai 5s avrov;
irao-vis 7% Upas tenovpyias, iris n rov apron % wtniipioii dvatpkpuv jj xnpvoauv.
3 Ov liapiiirtt to lihao-x.ith.UQi/ jeya/irifievriv). The Pope then
set up a legal form of marriage, viz. the ecclesiastical,
in opposition to the other — the pagan civil form. He
declared that the Church did not deem herself bound
by the conditions which Roman civil legislation set
150 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
forth respecting the form of entering into a perfectly
legal marriage (nuptial justce) — conditions to which the
civil authorities themselves attached no absolutely
decisive force. That Callistus held such a union, under
mere ecclesiastical sanction, as perpetual and indis
soluble, need scarcely be stated; Hippolytus does not say
for one moment that the women who contracted these
unions dissolved them again according to fancy and
convenience, as they might have done with perfect
ease, according to Roman law and prevailing custom.
Had such cases occurred, he would certainly not have
failed to mention the fact. He only speaks of misdeeds
committed to hinder childbirth, — misdeeds which were
only too common even in marriages which were for
mally quite legal. How could he then represent the
declaration of Callistus., that the Church did not regard
inequality of rank as a hindrance to entering into an
ecclesiastical marriagej as inciting or leading to un-
chastity (//.ot^eta) ? J Callistus doubtless said ': Eor the
very purpose of preventing women who are still in the
flower of their age from succumbing to the temptation
to incontinence, entrance into the state of matrimony
must be made easier for them, just as the Apostle also
wills that the younger widows should marry again.
But Hippolytus appears to have belonged to the rigorists
on the question of the state of matrimony, as on that
of penance. Had any one asked him whether Christian
1 Wordsworth, p. 269, translates (ioi%iia " adultery," which is correct
in itself, although it is not easy to see how Hippolytus could have seen in
the permission granted by Callistus an incitation to that sin. This could
only have had meaning if many of these women had taken advantage of
the circumstance of their marriage not being formally legal, to dissolve the
union again and marry some one else. But, in the first place, Hippolytus
would have stated this definitely ; and secondly, the severance of even a
formally quite rightly concluded marriage was in Rome a matter of such
ease and of such daily occurrence, that for a wife who was inclined to be
divorced, it was a matter of comparative indifference whether her mar
riage had been concluded with the observance of the legal conditions or
without it.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 151
maidens ought rather to marry a heathen of their own
rank or a believer of a lower rank, he would probably
have answered, neither the one nor the other ; and if
no Christian of equal birth offers himself, then let them
acknowledge the will of God, who calls them to serve
him in single continence. His point of view might
seem to have come nearest to that of Pinytus, Bishop
of Cnossus, who, according to the expression of Dionysius
of Corinth,1 laid upon the necks of the brethren the
heavy yoke of continency, i.e. wished to compel a large
number of the laity2 to remain unmarried. Only from
so extravagantly rigorous and ascetic point of view
could Hippolytus have reproached Callistus thus, that
his granting the Church's blessing to unequal marriages
was equivalent to an invitation to unchastity. If we
give to the view which lies at the bottom of his charge
the most favourable meaning, it must have run some
what in this strain : Some of the women who have
made use of the permission of Callistus have proved
afterwards, by their pains to destroy the fruit of their
marriage, that no nobler motive — not the desire to lead
a life dedicated to the service of God at the side of a
believing husband— -not the longing for the joys of
motherhood^ — but only lust, induced them to enter into
that bond ; seeing, then, that their marriage is devoid
of the higher religious character, it is only a varnished
harlotry, a evwpeTr?)? p.oiyeia, as Athenagoras says of
second marriage ; and Callistus is open to the reproach
of having lent a hand and given occasion to such con
duct, which, without the permission granted by him,
would at any rate not have been so frequent.
But how easy it was for the Pope to justify himself, —
how the blame and abuse of Hippolytus must rather
1 Eusebius, Eccles. Hist. IV. 23.
2 Not clergy, as some have supposed ; Dionysius would not have desig
nated these simply as o< dhh-tpoi.
152 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
be turned into approbation and praise of this measure
in the eyes of impartial and fairly-judging persons, — is
seen plainly enough as soon as we take into considera
tion the theory and practice as to the nature of matri
mony at that time, in connection with the moral con
dition of Rome.
In the time of the Emperors, the contraction of a
matrimonial union was no longer accompanied by any
legal or religious formality. The old stricter form of
marriage by confarreatio or coemptio (by means of which
the transfer of the wife into the manus (power) of the
husband was effected) was obsolete, and only that freer
form of marriage was concluded in which the mutual
consent, declared in any form of words, or even only by
the mere fact, to live in matrimonial union with one
another, was all that was essential. There was no
thought of, any authoritative leave to enter into the
married state; a solemnization before witnesses or
public officials was required just as little. No doubt
there were many usages which might be observed at
marriages, e.g. a declaration of the husband before
assembled friends, a solemn introduction of the bride
into the husband's house ; but all that was not neces
sary, and was more often omitted. To the essence of
the marriage belonged only that which was proved by
the very fact of the union, the matrimonial intention
(affectio maritalis), or the voluntary entry of a man and
woman into a matrimonial union ; the physical comple
tion of the marriage was not at all considered essential
as a point of law.1 In doubtful cases, the mere fact of
living together with a free-born person was decisive.2
It is necessary to consider this state of things in
order to judge of the position which the Christian
1 According to the rule of Roman law, Nuptias non concubitus sed con
sensus facit. Dig. 35, t. 1, 1. 15.
2 Dig. 23, t. 2, 1. 24 ; 25, t. 7, 1. 3.
CHARGE VI. — ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 153
Church assumed, and was obliged to assume, in refer
ence to the Roman condition of marriage. In modern
States, the entry into marriage, the validity of the bond,
is always attached to some definite act performed under
public authority ; the Church or (in countries where
civil marriage has been introduced) the magistrate is
the tyer of the marriage bond. Nothing that the
parties might do before this act is binding, and no
subsequent act on their side can remove the binding
force of that function. Not so in Rome. He who
wished to conclude a marriage had need of the State
neither in its civil nor in its religious capacity. Only
the consent of a father to the marriage of a child still
under his power was necessary. In itself, the need of
seeking, in the intervention of an objective authority,
a security and guarantee for the sanctity and perma
nence of the matrimonial relationship over and above
the changeable wills of the individuals, is founded in
human nature and in the nature of the union itself.
But with the Romans, since the later times of the
Republic, fickleness and caprice as to separating and
marrying again had become so general and so prevalent,
that every external method of tightening the marriage
tie appeared to be impertinent,- — a burdensome limi
tation of a liberty which had become a dominant
custom. But by Roman law a series of conditions were set
forth, under which the union between man and wife
became a valid marriage, recognised in all its conse
quences, both legally and politically. The effects,
however, of the impediments to marriage created by
these laws were very various. There were conditions,
the absence of which not only made the marriage in
valid, but even involved actual punishment and the
violent interference of the civil power, e.g. the condition
of celibacy ; every attempt at bigamy was null and
154 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
void, and was punished as adultery.1 So also the pro
hibition of marriage between the nearest blood-relations.
Other impediments involved merely the punishment of
infamy, as the second marriage of a widow before the
legal time of mourning had expired. Lastly, those
which were based upon inequality of rank had merely
the effect that the union, so long as the inequality
continued, was not accounted as real marriage in the
eyes of the law and of the State, although as a matter
of fact it was tolerated, and was merely accompanied
by the legal disadvantage that the parties could not
leave one another anything in their wills.2
Of what kind, then, were the impediments based on
inequality of rank, which Callistus met by making it
possible for Christians to conclude such marriages with
ecclesiastical sanction ?
First of all, it must be observed that only a few years
before the promotion of CaUistus-, an important and
far-reaching change in Roman rights of marriage had
taken place. The Emperor Caracalla, in giving to all
inhabitants of the Roman Empire the rights of civitas,
thereby gave to an immense number of peregrini the
right of connubium with Romans. Hitherto, persons
not possessing the Roman rights of citizenship could
conclude only such a marriage with those who had the
civitas as was valid according to the jus gentium, but
invalid according to Roman law ; the consequence of
which was, that the children took the position not of
the father, but of the mother.3
Subsequently to Caracalla's enactment, the circle of
1 C. 1. 2, de incest, nupt. 0. 1. 18, ad leg. Jul. de adulter.
2 Strictly speaking, persons who lived in such a union not recognised as
marriage by the State would, according to the Julian law (Gaius, II. Ill,
144, 280), be liable to the punishment of the unmarried, i.e. they would
have to be regarded as incapable of acquiring anything in the way of a
bequest. It is, however, very doubtful whether this was really the case.
3 Ulpian, III. 8.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 155
those unions which the law did not recognise as true
marriages with full rights, was drawn much smaller.
There still remained prohibited—; firstly, marriages be
tween a freeman and a slave, or between a freewoman
and a slave ; for slaves generally (inasmuch as accord
ing to the Roman view they had no personality) were
incapable of entering into a real matrimonial relation
ship, either among themselves or with free persons.1 A
union of this kind was, with respect to the parties,
merely a contubernium, i.e. a relationship existing as a
fact, but valid only according to natural law. Secondly,
senators, their sons and daughters-, and the descend
ants of their sons, could not conclude a valid marriage
either with " honourless " or with freed persons. These
marriages, which had been already forbidden by the
Julian and Papian law, were declared null and void
first under Marcus Aurelius and Commodus. Only that
portion of the law which had reference to daughters
of a senatorial family is of importance for our in
quiry. The object of the prohibition, as one sees at
the first glance, and as is expressly added, was to secure
the dignity of senatorial families ; so that Roman law
takes account only of the rank-relations of the women
restricted thereby. This led to the astonishing but
perfectly logical anomaly, that the daughter of a
senator who married a free-born person of lower posi
tion, and thereby certainly concluded a legal marriage,
lost her rank as femina clarissima ;2 whereas, had she
wedded a freedman^ she would have retained her rank,
because the law altogether ignored this marriage of
hers, and therefore assigned to it no effect whatever.
Supposing, however, that she had prostituted herself
as a common harlot, and thereby already lost her rank,
1 Ulp. V. 5. Paul. Reel. Sent. II. 19, 6.
2 D. I., t. 9, 1. 8 (Ulpian). To this the expression of Hippolytus refers,
rilv lavrav d^iav xadaipav.
156 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
then she could enter into a valid marriage with a freed
man.1 And hence the further enactment, that if the
father of a daughter who had married a freedman
should be expelled from the Senate, she did not thereby
become the legally recognised wife of her husband ;
for, adds Papinian very significantly, the rank belong
ing to the children cannot be taken away on account
of their father's crime.2 That the union of a senator's
daughter with a freedman is a transgression of the law,
that she has on her side made herself guilty of a crime,
does not enter into the meaning of the legislator. And
in truth she has not transgressed the law ; it does not
lie within her power to transgress it, for in fact it is
not prohibitive, but declaratory ; it merely enacts that
such a union has not the validity and force of legal
marriage ; supposing that she ever enters into such a
relationship, in the eyes of the law she is accounted as
unmarried.3 Her sons were spurii. But even this was
no real disadvantage to them ; they could still obtain
offices, — they could, for example, be Decuriones. On the
whole, it is plain that women of rank who married
freedmen were judged from the standpoint of Roman
law by the analogy of concubinage, which was formally
allowed and sanctioned by the Julian and Papian law,
as a union of men with women of a lower grade with
out legal consequences, but otherwise partook entirely
of the character of a marriage.
The Christian Church found itself from the outset,
without taking account of this action of Callistus, in
direct, although for some time longer quiet and secret,
opposition to the Roman law of marriage. Cases not
1 D. 23, t. 2, 1. 47.
2 D. 23, t. 2, 1. 34, sec. 3.
3 True, that (D. 24, t. 1, 1. 3) gifts which parties in such a union wished
to make to one another were declared null and void, ne melior sit con
ditio eorum, qui deliquerunt. But the deliquerunt is clearly not to be
taken in a strict sense.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 157
unfrequently occurred in which she was compelled to
make it the duty of her children not merely to abstain
from making any use of what the law allowed, as in
the case of divorce, but even to oppose the will and
purpose of the law. We will mention only a couple
of instances. If a free-born man who had a freedwoman
as his wife became a senator, then according to the
Papian law his marriage was to be dissolved and his
wife divorced,- — a law which lasted until the sixth cen
tury, when Justinian abolished it as a crying hardship.
Suppose a Christian came into this position, what else
could the Church declare but that here the divine law
took precedence of the earthly, that the man was bound
in conscience to retain his wife ? Further, until the
reign of the Emperor Marcus Aurelius, a father whose
children, although married, were still in his potestas,
could annul his child's marriage, even against the
latter's will. Under Marcus Aurelius there was merely
added as a condition that he must have grave reason
for dissolving the marriage of his son or daughter ; but
the question as to the gravity of the cause was decided
by himself; and the law had nothing further to say
than to advise that one should try and induce the father
not to make too hard a use of his paternal power.
Here again, therefore, there was an irreconcilable con
flict between the utterly heathen rights of the patria
potestas (which had never been recognised by Chris
tianity to this extent) and the indissolubility of the
marriage-tie enjoined by the Christian religion. The
Church was here obliged, in opposition to the law, to
make the duty of the wife superior to that of the
daughter.1
1 D. 34, t. 30, 1. 1. Here it no doubt says : Et certo jure utimur, ne
bene conco'rdantia matrimonia jure patrix potestatis turbentur ; but quod
tamen sic erit adhibendum, ut patri persuadeatur, ne acerbi patriam potes
tatem exerceat.
158 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
In the cases cited by Hippolytus, Callistus by no
means came into the position of being obliged to go so
far. What he did was merely this, that he granted
ecclesiastical sanction to unions between believers, in
cases in which the Roman law did not recognise the
binding force of a legal marriage, but treated them
after the analogy of concubinage, and indeed regarded
them as mere contubernia ;¦ so that he raised them to
true indissoluble marriages. How this ecclesiastical
sanction was given to the marriage, we know from a
contemporary. The man and his intended wife de
clared before the Bishop, Presbyters, and Deacons that
they wished to marry, and asked for the services of
the Church to that end ; thereupon the marriage was
concluded by the Bishop or Presbyter uniting the be
trothed, was confirmed by offering of the Holy SacrU
fice, and sealed by pronouncing of the blessing.* That
was the v6p,os, the established rule of the Church ; and
henoe, as we have seen above, Hippolytus represents
Callistus as opposing marriage according to the law (of
the Church) to the want of a valid marriage according
to heathen law.
A look into the circumstances of Rome and of the
Roman population at that time shows us, moreover,
how strong the special grounds were which the Bishop
of Rome still had for making himself and his faithful
independent of the known conditions of the Roman
law of marriage. When Callistus ascended the chair
of S. Peter, Rome, in the thirty-eight years which
followed the death of the Emperor Marcus Aurelius, in
the reigns of Commodus, Severus, and Caracalla, had
become the scene of horrors and crimes which surpassed
even the times of Caligula and Nero. The Syrian
Elagabalus, by new discoveries in debauchery, by set-
1 Quod ecclesia conciliat, confirmat oblatio, obBignat benedictio. Ter-
tull. Ad Uxorem, II. 8 ; Cf. De Monogam. 1. 10.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 159
ting a public example of everything that befouls and
degrades human nature, was busily destroying every
remaining fragment of modesty and morality, and
Rome was now in a higher degree than ever the sink
into which everything corrupt and corruptible flowed.1
The object of the Papian law, to maintain the rank and
honour of the senatorial families intact, must have had
little Value in the eyes of the Christians of that time ;
for this simple reason, because it was precisely in these
families that family pride was most closely united with
zeal for the maintenance of heathen rites and the sup
pression of the ever more and more threatening Christian
faith; and these, therefore, held on to idolatry with the
most dogged perseverance, even after all around had
become Christian. And in what condition were the
senate and patrician families at that time ? As early as
the time of Marcus Aurelius, Vetrasinus was able to say
to the Emperor, that he saw many men Praetors who
had fought with him (as gladiators) in the arena.2 Then
Commodus caused freedmen to be admitted into the
senate and among the patricians.3 Then followed the
wholesale executions of the followers of Albinus, carried
out by Severus, . and these fell chiefly on the senators
and high officials — on one occasion two-=and-forty.4
His son Caracalla appeared to have made it his special
business to demolish the senate, so great was the
number of those who were executed as supporters of
his murdered brother Geta, and also afterwards; or else
were deprived of their property by various means.8
The thus attenuated senate was then filled up by
Elagabalus by the simple process of admitting new
1 Tacitus' expression, Annal. XIV. 20. [Quod usquam corrumpi et
corrumpere queati]
2 Jul. Capitol. Vita M. Anton. 12.
3 Vita Commod. 6.
* Dio, 1. 75, c. 8, p. 1262, ed. Reimar. Spartiani Vita Sever, c. 12.
« Spartiani Vita Caracallx, c. 4. Dio, 1. 77, p. 1290 seqq. ed. Reimar.
160 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
senators merely for money, without reference to age,
property, or family.1 One must therefore say that, in
the condition into which the later Emperors vied with
one another in bringing the senate, the Papian law,
with its jealousy as to the honour of ancient and
wealthy families, had already become an anachronism
when Callistus declared that he would grant ecclesias
tical sanction to the marriages of women of senatorial
rank with those beneath them.
It is, however, surprising that Hippolytus names
only two classes of persons to whom Callistus allowed
marriage with ladies of rank, but never once mentions
the third, against which the Papian law and the senatus-
consultum under Marcus Aurelius were primarily
directed, — namely, the freedmen. He names the free-
born citizens of inferior rank (euTeXet?) and the slaves.
The former of these are distinguished in later Roman
legislation from the higher ranks merely in this,2
that in punishments they were liable to condemna
tion to the mines, and sometimes also to cudgelling,
whereas those of higher rank were sentenced to banish
ment to an island.3 But marriages between the two
were by no means forbidden ; only of course a claris-
sima lost her rank and title by marrying a man of lower
position. How, therefore, Hippolytus could find fault
because CaUistus allowed marriages which even accord
ing to Roman law had perfect legal validity, it is diffi
cult to conceive. That a Christian woman, in order to
marry a less wealthy fellow - Christian, willingly re
nounced a title and certain honourable distinctions,
not even in Hippolytus' eyes could be penal ; and one
really does not know on what grounds he would have
1 In Senatum legit sine discrimine xtatis, census, generis, pecunix merito.
Lamprid. c. 6.
2 They are there called tenues, tenuiores, humiliores, in opposition to the
honestiores. D. 49, t. 29.
3 D. 48, t. 38. Cf. D. 50, t. 2, 1. 2.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 161
been able to refuse, if a Christian woman of his own
congregation had asked him to marry her to a freeborn
man of lower rank. Again, he cannot be supposed to
have entertained the view that the Church ought not
to recognise and bless a marriage until it had already
been concluded in legal form, and had been entered in
the public census-register. Eor the Romans had no
necessary form of consent in general use, no process
which was considered essential to the affirmation of
the consensus or of the matrimonial intention ; even the
apportioning of a dowry, however usual, was not neces
sary.1 Justinian, who still in the year 528 expressly
declared that the mere intent to marry, and not the
apportioning of a dowry, concluded a marriage, was
the first to decree in his Novels that the marriages of
senators and illustrious persons must be concluded by
the drawing up of marriage-settlements ; 2 but to all
others he allowed the ancient liberty. Hence, more
over, there was no census-register in which one would
be obliged to have the newly - concluded marriages
entered. As, however, this has been frequently dis
puted, and is moreover of importance for determining
the relation of the ecclesiastical to the civil law of
marriage, the matter is worth briefly proving some
what more exactly.
The Romans had public Acta, which appeared daily ;
and along with the events of the day, contained also
proceedings in the law-courts, laws, and even domestic
affairs, especially notices of births and marriages.
These notices, however, were quite special ; they pro
ceeded for the most part only from the more dis
tinguished families, and had no official character. It is
certainly stated that Marcus Aurelius caused a com-
1 So also as early as in the ordinance of Theodosius and Valentinian of
the year 428. C. 5, 4, 1. 22.
2 Nov. 74, c 4, sec 1. L
162 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
pulsory registration of births1 to be established for such
notices, and from a passage in Julius Capitolinus it has
been concluded that this institution already existed at
the beginning of the third century.2 But the silence of
the Roman law-books, in places where one necessarily
expects an official or judicial use of this State-register,
leads rather to the conclusion that the institution of
Marcus Aurelius soon fell into disuse again. The
jurist Modestinus fifty years later mentions private
entries of such things as legal proof of age ; he knows
nothing of the much more certain proof by means of
public lists of births— a manifest sign that they did
not exist. Of marriage-registers and lists of deaths
there is absolutely not a trace to be found ; cases of
this kind, having reference to distinguished families,
were mentioned in the Acta, which took the place of
newspapers, merely as items of news. The passage
which modern 3 scholars have quoted refers partly to
these, partly to the special insertion of a name or of
a fact in other public documents.
According to the statement of one lawyer,4 a freed
man who aimed at marrying his " patroness " could be
condemned to the mines or the public works, according
to the position of the latter. Yet the law could only
interfere if the " patroness " was of higher rank.5
According to this, the marriage of a senator's daughter
with a freedman, whether her own or another's, would
have been in any case legally invalid ; while the
marriage of another woman of higher rank with a
1 vailoypacpiat, D. 27, t. 1, 1. 2. The Scholiast explains thus : 'O.; 'irav
ol iraripts diroypatyavrxt xar avrov rov xaipov, xaff ov iyivvqQv] rd rixva
avruv. 2 Capitolini Gordiani ires, c. 4.
3 Especially Le Clerc, Des journaux ckez les Romains, pp. 186-198,
200-206 ; and Dureau de la Malle, in the Memoire sur la population libre
de Vltalie (Memoires de Vinstitut royal de France, vol. x. pp. 480, 481).
* Pauli, Sent. II. t. 19.
5 D. 23, t. 2, 1. 13.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 163
libertinus, could involve the punishment of the latter
only when he was her own slave manumitted by her
self, but otherwise was legally valid. That this latter
point was the case, the Novels of the Emperor Leo and
Anthemius say expressly : no previous law, it is there
stated,1 forbade marriages with freedmen, and so up to
this period they are to be regarded as perfectly valid.
Hence marriages of freedmen with their "patronesses"
came to be not so very rare.2 Besides, it was very
easy to circumvent a prohibition of this kind ; a
mistress had merely to make over her slave to another
person, on condition of his being manumitted, and then
she was not his "patroness." But whether Callistus
also allowed the blessing of the Church to marriages
of high-born ladies with freedmen, we do not know,
for Hippolytus does not mention this case ; it is cer
tainly probable, for the obvious reason that the Pope
did not refuse the approbation of the Church to
marriages with slaves. Now this in itself is at once
very important, as the first onset which the Church
made with a view to breaking down the brazen walls
set up between slaves and freemen ; and seeing that it
is precisely on this account that Hippolytus directs the
sharpest arrow of his censure against him, and that on
this point contradictory views existed among Christians
themselves, it lies within the scope of our discussion to
contemplate the question more closely, and show on
which side truth and right were in this matter.
There are then at the outset two questions which
demand an answer.
1. What was the attitude which the Church at that
time assumed towards slavery, especially in Rome ?
1 Constit. novellx, ed. Htenel, p. 341.
2 For instance, Claudius Hermas, in an epitaph, praises his wife as patro-
nam optimam, item conjugem fidelissimam. Orelli, Inscr. no. 3024 ; also
3029 and 4633 ; and Muratori, Inscr. p. 1558, no. 9.
1G4 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
2. What was the position of unmarried Christian
women of higher rank ?
1. The overthrow of slavery, as it existed in the
Roman Empire, was one of the greatest problems set
before the Christian Church by the providence of God
for solution, — a problem which was to be accomplished
not so much by conscious' and intentional efforts on the
part of individual Christians or the Bishops, as by
the silent, natural influence of Christian principles
forcing their way into heathen society. It may well
have been that the reach of these principles in refer
ence to slavery was always clear to individual Church-
teachers and Bishops. They perhaps did not take
into consideration, whether an entire cessation of the
system of bondage which appeared to have rooted
itself so deeply in all existing arrangements was at all
possible, or in what fashion social relations were to
be formed after the abolition of an institution univer
sally considered to be indispensable. But thus much
at any rate was clear to all,— that things could not
remain as they were, and that the Christian Church
was called to raise these millions gradually out of the
degradation into which Roman paganism had plunged
them. Under the Emperors many of the severities of the
old law of slavery were diminished by legislation ; and
public protection — though certainly within very narrow
limits— had taken the place of the old defencelessness
of slaves, and the unrestrained power of masters over
the life and death of their slaves. But this gain on the
part of the latter was far more than outweighed by the
aggravation of their condition, which was the inevi
table consequence of the enormous increase in the
wantonness, debauchery, and savage licentiousness of
their masters. The more vicious the -freemen were, the
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 105
more were the slaves ill-treated and abused; every
where they had to be at hand as the unresisting
instruments of lust ; on them, through them, by their
aid, was wreaked whatever sensuality, cruelty, anger,
revenge, or avarice suggested to their master.
Hence the mere continuance of the existence of
slavery was the inexhaustible source of an incalculable
moral ruin. For it is only in this way that the corrup
tion in the Roman Empire could have increased to such
enormous power and universality, — that in the bosom of
civil society there was a class of beings with human
forms, human needs and passions, but exempt from
all human rights and all moral obligations ; who,
instead of conscience and law, knew only the will of
their masters. Both classes of society laboured as if
rivals in mutual demoralization. The rulers lived in
the school of those vices which a despotic power over
other men, and unlimited freedom to abuse this power,
ever produces and fosters. Even that portion of the
free population which could not afford to keep slaves,
shared in the curse of this institution ; for agriculture
and manufactures were for the most part left in the
hands of slaves, so that idleness, effeminate indolence,
coarse love of enjoyment, and emptiness of existence,
with their natural sequence of vices, was the lot of
these masses. But the slaves themselves, on whom it
was continually impressed that they were not persons,
but mere things, — that in general their sole raison d'etre
was to minister to the profit and pleasure, and humour
the caprice of their masters, — had the faults peculiar to
the oppressed. Lying, deceit, and theft are mentioned
as the commonest vices among slaves. That a man
had as many enemies as he had slaves, was almost a
proverb. But Roman legislation itself by one single
statement has declared the effect of slavery upon the
slave more forcibly than the most detailed descrip-
166 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
tion could do. For a distinction was made between
" novices " and slaves in service.1 When a slave had
been a year in service, he was no longer a "novice,"
but a veterator, a slave in service, and of much less
value than one who was not yet in service ; so that
slave-dealers would fraudulently pass off a slave that had
been in service for a " novice," in order to get a better
price for him ; 2 for, says Ulpian, it is taken for granted
that a " novice" is more simple, tractable, and service
able, while the other can scarcely be reformed or made
fit for the service of his new master.3 Thus, according
to Roman calculation, a year of slavery sufficed for the
utter corruption of a man. Such was the fruit of those
principles which were still in force even in the time of
the Emperors : a slave has no rights ; * slavery in the
eyes of the law is equivalent to death ; 5 everything is
lawful against a slave ; 6 a master cannot be bound by
any contract with a slave ; 7 there can be no obligation
of any kind towards a slave ; 8 marriage in the case of
a slave is a purely physical relation, a mere fiction,
the reality of which lies only in the tolerance of the
master; hence adultery is impossible in regard to
slaves, and the laws about blood-relationship have no
reference to them.9
Thereupon there arose a society in the Roman
Empire, in whose bosom freemen and slaves were to
be equals— the Church. This equality of religious and
ecclesiastical rights the Church could give at once,
and she did so ; the rest must be the work of time.
The amelioration of the slaves must be commenced
with their moral and religious education ; she taught
them, as Origen10 says, to acquire freedom of soul
1 Novitii and Veteratores. 2 D. 39, t. 4, 1. 16 sec 3.
3 D. 21, t. 1, 1. 7. i Servile caput nullum jus habet. D. 4, t. 5, 1. 3.
6 D. 35, t. 1, 1. 59. e Seneca, De Clem. I. 18.
7 C. 2, t. 4, 1. 13. 8 D. 50, t. 17, 1. 21.
9 Dig. 38, t. 10, 1. 10. 10 Adv. Celsum, III. 54, p. 483, ed. De la Rue.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 167
through the faith, and thus to attain to external free
dom. Ecclesiastical offices were conferred upon slaves ;
a class of persons arose whose ascetic mode of life in
volved their dispensing with the services of slaves.
By the third century, the Church, through its innate
powers, had achieved such results that a Christian
slave was certainly, on the average, nobler, better, and
more capable of fulfilling the higher duties of the estate
of marriage than a Roman senator or patrician, as the
history of that period exhibits them to us. Hence it
lay quite in the province and interests of the Church
not merely to allow marriages between slaves and free-
born, but in many cases even to favour them. She was
called to take the place of a mother to a class of beings
who in the heathen state had not even a step-father.
In Rome, the number of male slaves exceeded that of
female about five-fold ; so that most slaves found it at
the outset impossible to enter into contubernium or a
lasting marriage-relation with a female of their own
condition, even when their master permitted them to
do so, — and did not, like Cato,1 prefer to forbid their
marrying, and instead of it sell them the lawless grati
fication of their sexual impulses for money. Moreover,
according to TertuUian's remark,2 masters who were
sticklers for civil purity of blood did not permit their
slaves to marry outside their own body. Thus a con
dition of things had arisen which of itself would have
sufficed in a short time to bring the Roman Empire to
the dissolution of all social order and to inevitable ruin,
had not the healing power of the Church intervened.
On the one hand, the preference for celibacy was so
widely spread among freemen, especially among those
of higher rank, that even the vexatious enactments of
the Papian law were powerless against it. Manifold
artifices and fictions were invented for circumventing
1 Plutarch, Cato Maj. c. 21. 2 Ad Uxorem, II. 8.
168 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
them, — so great appeared to be the advantages of child
lessness,1 so oppressive the burden of a wife and sons.
On the other hand, the tyranny of the law and of
social arrangements had done everything to make an
orderly marriage-relation either impossible or intoler
able for that numerous portion of the population which
was not free.
The quiet efforts of the Church to prepare the way
at any rate for tearing down the wall of separation
between freemen and slaves were, however, assisted in
the time of the Emperors by many symptoms in the
heathen world pointing in the same direction. For
sometimes freemen, and even those of rank, descended
to the level of slaves : this took place when they too
fought as gladiators in the arena, and mixed with the
slaves who fought there. And then, again, attempts
became ever more frequent to raise slaves from their
degradation to the higher position of the freemen by
means of marriage. The legislation opposed these
attempts only partially. The Claudian senatus con-
sultum enacted in the year 52, that a free woman who
entered into contubemium with another man's slave
against the will of his master, should become the pro
perty of the master, together with all her possessions.2
Accordingly, in all cases in which the consent of the
master was obtained, or the lady was rich enough to
buy the slave of him, these unions remained free ; and
an ordinance of Hadrian's provided that even the chil
dren of such a marriage, following the position of the
mother, should be free, in spite of the slavery of the
father.3 On the other hand, the law made no attempt
whatever to hinder unions, which beyond doubt were
1 In civitate nostra plus gratise orbitas confert, quam eripit. Seneca, ad
Marciam, c. 19. Plerisque etiam singulos filios orbitatis prxmia graves
faciunt. Plinii Epist. IV. 15. [Tacit. Annal. III. 25, 28.]
2 Tacit. Annal. XII. 53 ; Paul, S. R. II. 21 ; Gaius, I. 91, 160 ; Ulp.
XI. 11. 3 Gaius, I. 84.
CHARGE VI. — ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 169
equally frequent, between free women and one of their
own slaves. Of course these marriages were not legally
valid, and of course the women who acted in this way
fell into discredit, because they were generally (and in
most cases with justice) supposed to have been in
fluenced by unworthy motives ; but still how often
this, took place in the time of Callistus is shown by
Tertullian.1 If the woman wished to make her mar
riage with her slave valid in the eyes of the law also,
she had only to manumit him, and forthwith her con-
tubernium became a legal marriage of itself, without
further formality. It is true that a freedman who
aspired to marriage with his " patroness " was threat
ened with punishment ; but this was certainly not
inflicted in cases where the only effect of the manu
mission was to turn an already existing contubernium
into a legal marriage, or where the manumission took
place simply with a view to the contemplated union.
Accordingly, when in later times a law of Constantine
forbade marriages between freedmen and slaves, it was
the plea of the Julia who gave occasion to the Emperor
Anthemius to issue his Novels,2 that she had married
not her slave, but her freedman, i.e. she had manu
mitted the slave whom she wished to marry for this
purpose beforehand. And on this occasion the Emperor
showed (what was stated above) that a law against the
marriage of "patronesses" with their freedmen did not
exist previously.
When, then, Callistus allowed ladies of rank and
fortune to marry with one of their slaves, this was ac
complished in one of two ways. Either the slave was
first manumitted, — and then, according to Roman law,
notwithstanding the disapprobation expressed here and
there, this became a genuine and complete marriage,
1 Ad Uxorem, II. 8.
2 Novellx Constit. imperat. ed. Hsenel, Bonn. 1844, p. 342.
170 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
except in the case of senators' daughters, and on such
marriages beyond a doubt the Church even before this
used to set her seal of blessing ; or else the slave re
mained for the time in his position, — and then in the
eyes of the State this was a mere contubernium, which,
however, the Roman Church, in her own sphere and in
the eyes of the faithful, now raised to the dignity of a
Christian marriage.
From the manner in which Hippolytus brings his
charge, we must suppose that Callistus was the first,
at any rate among Roman Bishops, who made it a rule
to guarantee the blessing of the Church to these mar
riages between free women and slaves. This was not
mere chance or caprice on his part, but was the result
of the position of the Church. In the times of severe
persecution under Marcus Aurelius and Severus, every
thing which might direct the attention of the heathen
Government to the close organization of the Church,
and to her character as an association strongly provo
cative of the political jealousy of the rulers, had to be
avoided or concealed. And nothing was more calcu
lated to awaken this jealousy than for the Roman
jurists and administrators to learn that the Christians
had their own law of marriage, their peculiar form of
concluding marriages. Not until after Caracalla, when
a time of lasting quiet and comparative security arose
for the Christians, did the Church dare to introduce
her principles of marriage publicly into life ; and it
was not otherwise than providentially that a man now
ascended the chair of S. Peter who himself had drained
the bitter cup of slavery to the dregs, who could say
of himself —
" Knowing oppression myself, I know how to help the oppressed."
2. But it was not merely the condition of the slaves,
it was also that of the free-born Christian women of
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 171
whom the Bishop of Rome took account in his regula
tions. That among the men of higher rank the number
of Christians at that time was still very small, is a
well-known fact. Among the senators and State
officials there were scarcely any believers ; and if here
and there there was one, he was an elderly rather than
a young man. Far greater was the number of believing
women among the upper classes. The consequence
was, that a Christian maiden of good family could
scarcely ever hope to find a Christian husband of her
own station. A Christian woman had either to remain
unmarried, or to take a pagan husband, or to unite
with one who, though a Christian, belonged to the
lower classes or was a slave. The overseers of the
Church could not advise a Christian to ally herself
with a heathen ; rather they were compelled to dis
approve of such a marriage most emphatically, for it
was scarcely possible for a Christian wife in this case
to keep herself pure from the taint of idolatry, and fulfil
her religious duties undisturbed. To begin with, the
entrance into marriage was commonly accompanied by
pagan rites and ceremonies, in which no member of
the Church could take part without being guilty of an
act of apostasy.1 In his second book, addressed to his
wife, Tertullian graphically describes the disagreements,
suspicions, and vexations which must embitter the life
of a Christian woman married to a pagan husband, and
fill her soul with sorrow and anxiety. Moreover, such
marriages were very detrimental to the Christian com
munity itself, because through their Christian wives
the heathen could easily gain knowledge of the Chris
tians' place of worship, their hours of meeting, the
members of the community, and other things, — a
knowledge of which they sometimes made terrible use
1 Ideo non nubemus ethnicis, ne nos ad idolatriam usque deducant, a qua
apud illos nnptise incipiunt.— Tertull. De Corona 13, p. 451, ed. Oehler.
172 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
afterwards in times of persecution.1 Accordingly, Ter
tullian would have all such marriages regarded as un-
chastity, and those persons who were "unequally yoked
together with unbelievers " (2 Cor. vi. 14) expelled
from the communion of the brethren ; and Cyprian
saw in such marriages of Christian women one of the
causes of the Decian persecution.2 Tertullian accord
ingly makes it a reproach against the Christian women
of his time, that while heathen women so frequently
united themselves with men of lower position or with
slaves, merely to gratify their passions or live with
greater licence, they, on the contrary, refused to
marry a poor believer.3 We see that, in the question
of unequal marriages, Tertullian at any rate would
have declared for Callistus, and against Hippolytus.
But, says Hippolytus, some of these women have
afterwards, in order to avoid being reckoned as mothers
of slaves or beggars, had resort to criminal practices.
One need not wonder that this was the case, but that
Hippolytus should lay the blame of it on Callistus.
Suppose, then, that the Bishop of Rome had refused
the sanction of the Church to these unions, what would
have been the result ? Would these women who were
capable of such crimes have lived a continent life in
unstained virginity, merely for want of the Church's
blessing ? Assuredly not ; they would then have con
tracted the same unions as free, unrestrained, and of
course secret contubernia, perhaps even with heathen
slaves ; and then they would have had double reason
for availing themselves of the same wicked means of
concealing the consequences.
1 Hoc est igitur delictum, quod gentiles nostra noverunt, quod sub conscientia
injustorum sumus, etc. — Ad Uxorem 5, p. 689, ed. Oehler.
2 Tertull. ad Uxorem, II. 3. Cyprian, De Lapsis, p. 123, ed. Brem. In
his estimation, jungere cum infidelibus vinculum matrimonii is prostituere
gentilibus membra Christi.
3 Ibid. c. 8, p. 695.
CHARGE VI. ALLOWING IMPROPER MARRIAGES. 173
We must not forget that Rome is the scene of action,
that the time is the period of Caracalla and Elagabalus,
— that Rome of which Juvenal could say1 —
" Et jacet aurato vix ulla puerpera lecto," ,
— where Seneca could esteem it as a special virtue in
his mother Helvia, that she had not, like others, pre
vented the hopes of maternity.2 In that time of peace
the number of Christians had rapidly increased, and
the Church of the great capital of the world, the Cloaca
of the nations, which already numbered there so many
thousands of members, could not hope that the pre
vailing corruption would not press in through her
boundaries, — that her children would all remain un
scathed by the pestilential atmosphere of vice. In a
city in which women had to be forbidden by a special
law from fighting like the gladiators in the arena ; in
which a memorial with the names of three thousand
guilty persons was presented to the Emperor Severus
with regard to his law against adultery ; in which the
favourite of this Emperor, Plautianus, secretly caused
a hundred persons of good family, and among them
even such as were already fathers, to be made eunuchs,
that they might attend his daughter on her marriage
with Caracalla,3 — in such a city there must have been
Christian women also, who through numberless chan
nels, and in very various ways, came in contact with
the corruption which surrounded them, and fell victims
to it. Hippolytus himself mentions Marcia, the con
cubine of the Emperor Commodus, whof was a zealous
Christian,4 and to whose influence the Christians chiefly
owed the peace which they enjoyed under Commodus.
i Sat. VI. 593. Still earlier Ovid, Nux, 23 : Raraque in hoc xvo est, qux
velit esse parens.
2 Cons, ad Helviam, c. 16 : Nee intra viscera tua conceptas spes liberorum
elisisti. 3 Dio Cass. LXXV. p. 1267, Reimar.
4 He calls her the q>ir.6hos xxKhxxvi Koftpolov, p. 287. In the Apostolical
174 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
In all probability she was in the communion of the
Church, and was admitted to the sacraments ; other
wise she would hardly have asked Bishop Victor for a
list of the confessors banished to Sardinia, and have
brought about their release. Therefore Victor no
doubt regarded her relation to Commodus" as one of
marriage — as an incequale conjugium, as concubinage was
afterwards called in Roman law.3 And indeed Com
modus had divorced the Empress Crispina for adultery
as early as the year 183, and had afterwards caused
her to be executed ; and although on account of her
low birth he could not formally marry Marcia, yet he
treated her quite as his wife, — so much so that he ap
pears to have had no other wife besides her, and to have
given her all the honours of an Empress, only that fire
was not carried before her.2 In the end, however, in
order to save her own life and that of many others
from the frenzied tyrant, she also was compelled to
take part in the conspiracy which determined his
assassination. Here we have a telling instance of the
complications in which the Church was involved with
regard to prevalent customs.
Callistus, therefore, might simply reply thus to the
accusations of his adversary : If the thing is right and
just in itself, it may not be discarded on account of
the abuses connected with it in individual cases. Just
as no man could make it a charge against a Bishop,
that women whom he had admitted to baptism had
become renegades again from fear or through being
led astray, so can no blame fall upon me, because my
purpose of giving a moral status by means of the
Constitutions, VIII. 32, p. 418, we read : TlaXKaxi tivo; dirierov So^Xn, ixtivu
pt.ovcp \a£ovtra, ¦xpoalixko-Qa' tl li xal irpos ah~Kov$ daihyaivit, d'rrojiarXhiada.
Accordingly the Roman Church had good ground for allowing Marcia the
right of communion : that she was unchaste in her life is not laid to her
charge on any side.
1 C. 5, t. 27, 1. 3. 2 Herodian, p. 486, ed. Frcf. 1590.
CHARGE VII. COUNTENANCING SECOND BAPTISM. 175
Christian marriage-tie to women exposed to tempta
tions, to crime, and to paganism, has here and there,
owing to the fault of these women, been frustrated and
turned ¦ to evil. On the contrary, I mig;ht, nay, was
bound to presume that Christian women, whom we
had at any rate supposed to have courage to confess
their faith before the heathen world, would also have
possessed moral strength and self-denial enough to
confess themselves as wives and mothers before this
world, and openly avow their marriage with a fellow-
Christian of humble birth.
VII. SEVENTH CHARGE : COUNTENANCING SECOND
BAPTISM.
Finally, Hippolytus lays this also to the charge of
Callistus, and still more to that of the Church in
communion with him, that under him second baptisms
first began to be granted. In the case of the other
accusations which he makes against his adversary, he
represents him as the immediate actor or teacher ;
here, however, and in the censure respecting the or
dination of persons twice married, he merely states
that it took place under Callistus, i.e. in his time, in
Churches which acknowledged him, and with his tacit
consent. It is manifest that he here alludes to the
re-baptizing of converted heretics ; but it is also mani
fest that this repetition of baptism took place not in
Rome, but elsewhere. In Rome itself this of course
could only have taken place by order of the Pope, or
by his express permission, if not by his own hand.
And seeing that Stephen thirty years later appeals so
decidedly to the tradition of his Church, and declares
this re-baptizing of heretics to be an innovation ; seeing
also that Cyprian and his party never deny or call in
question the constant tradition of the Roman Church,
176 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
no uncertainty whatever can exist as to the fact that
this practice did not prevail in the Roman Church
under Callistus any more than at any other time.
It is true that, immediately after mentioning this
"audacity" of baptizing a second time, — an audacity
never heard of till now, — Hippolytus says : " These
things this most wonderful Callistus has introduced,
and his school still continue to maintain his customs
and his tradition ; " still this refers merely to those
ordinances which Callistus himself made.
Thus there are two interesting historical facts which
Hippolytus here discloses to us : first, that he himself,
and those who were on his side and were in com
munion with him, recognised the validity of baptism
performed by heretics ; secondly, that the practice of
re-baptizing persons who had been baptized by heretics
began first at this time (in the years 218-222) to be
introduced as an innovation in certain parts of the
Church. Hereby we obtain a more exact date also for
the African Synod of seventy Bishops, at which Agrip-
pinus of Carthage got the re-baptizing of converted
heretics passed.1 It was not held so early as 197, as
Morcelli thought; nor yet in 215, as Walch would have
it; but in the years immediately following, yet before
222. And when S. Augustine says that the ancient
apostolic discipline was falsified first under Agrip-
pinus;2 when Vincentius declares that he was the
first among all mankind to introduce re-baptism,
against the rule of the universal Church, against the
view of all other Bishops, against the custom and
ordinances of their forefathers,3 we thus obtain a con
firmation of this charge. It is true that Tertullian
before this, in his book On Baptism, written when he
was still a Catholic, and therefore before 218, and
1 Cypriani Ep. 71. 2 De Baptismo, IT. 7.
3 Commonitor. c. 9, p. 114, ed, Kliipfel.
CHARGE VII. COUNTENANCING SECOND BAPTISM. 177
earlier in a Greek treatise, had denied that heretics
have power to confer valid baptism;1 but here, to be
exact, he means only those who did not baptize in the
Church's way, who had a different God and Christ, i.e.
in particular certain Gnostic sects. At the same time
he puts forth general principles, from which the worth-
lessness of every kind of baptism performed outside
the communion of the Church might be deduced ; and
it may well have been his influence and his treatise
which helped to bring about the decision of the Synod
under Agrippinus, although at the time of the Synod
he was already a Montanist.
In the East it was apparently the Synod at Synnada
in Phrygia, mentioned by the Alexandrian Dionysius,
which, at the same time that Agrippinus held his
Council, first decided to re-baptize heretics ; and Ter
tullian no doubt wrote his treatise on this question in
Greek, in order that it might be taken into considera
tion by the Orientals then disputing and debating on
the point. Firmilian does not mention this Synod ;
it must have been held before his time, and the fame
of it had no doubt already died away in his neighbour
hood. But when he declares that even before the
Council of Iconium heretical baptism was treated in
those provinces as null and void, this was doubtless
the very practice which the Synod at Synnada had
established. The Synod of Iconium, which ordered
the repetition of baptism performed by heretics for the
provinces of Galatia, Cappadocia, Cilicia, and the im
mediate neighbourhood, must have been held some
what later than the African one, for Firmilian, who
did not die till 269, took part in it as a Bishop. It
1 De Bapt. 15. Ideoque nee baptismus unus, quia non idem ; quem cum
rite non habent, sine dubio non habent. [But Tertullian does not state
that it was the Church's custom to re-baptize. He rather implies that
it was not, saying that the question of heretical baptism requires recon
sideration.] M
178 HIPPOLYTUS and callistus.
may therefore have been held about 231, as Ceillier
also supposes, not long after the Synod at Synnada,
mentioned by Dionysius.
The late Dr. Von Drey, in his investigations re
specting The Apostolical Constitutions and Canons (p. 261),
has taken up again the position already advanced by
Launoy,1 that the most ancient tradition of the Church
is favourable to the theory and practice of Cyprian.
Accordingly he reckons the forty-sixth and forty-
seventh Canons among those which stood next to the
veritable Apostolical Canons, and even maintains :
"This (that there is no baptism outside the Church)
was the opinion from the beginning ; and hence we
find the principle of the Canons before us, along with
the reasons alleged, repeated in order by all ancient
ecclesiastical writers." This is a manifest exaggeration.
Of known names in the first three centuries, Drey can
mention only Clement of Alexandria besides those
involved in the dispute ; and the expression of this
Father, that heretical baptism is not the proper and
true water,2 is too indefinite to tell with certainty for
one side or the other. The Apostolical Canons and the
Constitutions are here to be accounted only as one
voice, and are based apparently upon the decisions of
the Synods of Synnada and Iconium.3 Dionysius of
Alexandria no doubt held the baptism of several here
tical sects to be invalid, but not of all ; and Jerome's
statement respecting his view must be taken with
limitations, for we know from Basil that he allowed
1 III. Epistol. p. 581.
2 To fiaKTWiia to' aipmxov ovx oixtiav xal yvqatoi/ vlap T.oyil'opt.ivri.
Strom. I. sec. 19, p. 375. [Clement does not say that this "foreign bap
tism " was renewed.]
3 [Bishop Hefele agrees with Dr. Dollinger against Drey, that the 46th and
47th Apostolical Canons cannot be considered very ancient. " This opinion
had before been enunciated by Peter de Marca, who argued justly, that if
this Canon had been in existence at the period of the discussion upon bap-
CHARGE VII. COUNTENANCING SECOND BAPTISM. 179
the baptism of the Papuzians or Montanists to count
as valid, although this was afterwards rejected by the
first Synod at Constantinople. S. Athanasius only
once calls the validity of Arian baptism in question.
Cyril speaks quite generally, but appears to have had
in his mind only the heretics existing at that time in
the Church of Jerusalem, especially the Manicheans.
Optatus would make a great difference on this point
between heretics and schismatics ; and Basil finally
wavered on the question — at any rate would not go so
far as his predecessor Firmilian ; declared the baptism
of those sects which held erroneous doctrines about
God as null and void ; but was of opinion that the bap
tism of many heretics — as the Enkratites — might, with
a view to the advantage of the Church, be treated as
valid.1 Such is the state of the case with the autho
rities quoted by Drey, and he might no doubt have
added others, as Asterius of Amasea and Ambrose
himself. But we see that the view which he desig
nates as that of the Apostles and of the Church, that
outside the Church there was neither baptism nor any
other sacrament, was at no time generally diffused or
prevalent in the Church. If we except Cyprian and
Firmilian, none of the Fathers appealed to this principle ;
most of them have pronounced and acted against it.
The Synods of Nicsea and Constantinople (325 and 381)
made a distinction between heresies ; and as, through
the wide diffusion of Arianism, the question became a
practical and a burning one, and innumerable persons
tism administered by heretics, that is, about the year 255, S. Cyprian and
Firmilian would not have failed to quote it." Note on the 46th Apostolical
Canon, History of the Christian Councils, vol. i. p. 477, English transla
tion, 2d ed. Hefele also agrees that this charge against Callistus respect
ing re-baptism almost undoubtedly refers to Bishop Agrippinus and his
Synod at Carthage, and that this Synod is therefore to be placed between
218 and 222. Ibid. p. 87.]
1 Basilii Ep. can. ad Amphiloch., Opp. ed. Paris 1839, III. 390.
180 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
would have had to be re-baptized had men acted on
Drey's principle, they recognised in the whole East also
the necessity of allowing Arian baptism to stand.
SUMMARY.
Now that we have looked more closely into the
grounds for the charges which Hippolytus makes, partly
against Callistus personally, partly against the Churches
in communion with him, let us ask ourselves, What,
after all, actually remains as well-grounded complaint
in this ecclesiastical philippic ?
We have the description of another Bishop of a great
metropolis, who (just like Callistus) was accused simul
taneously of heretical doctrine, of worldly and corrupt
conduct, and of intentional disturbance of Church-
discipline. This was Paul, Bishop of Antioch, who
lived forty-five years later than Callistus. The makers
of the charge are the assembled Bishops of the East,
and their letter is addressed to Dionysius, Bishop of
Rome, and Maximus, Bishop of Alexandria. It is in
structive to compare these two descriptions with one
another. In the one case all is concrete, palpable,
clear matter of fact ; the whole conduct of Paul, the
condition of the Church of Antioch under his tyranny
and ill-treatment, is made perfectly intelligible. In the
other, on the contrary, in the description which Hip
polytus draws of the administration of the Bishop of
Rome, the greater part swims before us in misty
sketches : instead of definite facts we have sometimes
only sharp words ; and the clearest thing in the dia
tribe is the effort of the writer to let the reader suspect
the very worst possible, without saying what is posi
tively untrue. In Antioch we see a man who, through his
ill-gotten wealth, through the favour of Queen Zenobia
and the influence of his temporal office, oppresses the
SUMMARY. 181
Church of which he is Bishop,' and tyrannizes over clergy
and people, so that no one dares to oppose him ; .he
takes good-looking women about with him, has songs
in his praise sung in the Church, surrounds himself
with a body-guard, etc. etc. Only after contemplating
this picture does it occur to us that Hippolytus, on
the contrary, can produce really nothing against the
personal character of Callistus. Had he known any
offence of his, any stain on the life of Callistus since
his promotion, it is quite clear that he would not have
spared him ihe mention of it. But nothing of the kind
occurs. His complaints are confined to this, that
through bad Church-discipline and unseemly conces
sions, Callistus had been the first to lighten the yoke
of Christ for men, and allowed them to gratify their
passions. But that he set them an example, that he
indulged in to, irph t«? i)Bovd<; — the pleasures of sense —
the description does not contain a single hint. While
the Oriental Bishops charge Paulus with all particu
larity and detail of facts (which must have been
notorious), that through avarice, robbery, pride, un-
chastity, and intemperance, he had been guilty of
almost every deadly sin,— Hippolytus cannot lay a
single personal sin to the charge of his opponent. We
see, further, that the Church of Antioch only bore with
the administration of their unworthy Bishop because it
had been robbed of its freedom and suffered violence ;
so that even the great Synod of Oriental Bishops was
unable to dispossess him, and was obliged to appeal
to the arm of the heathen Emperor. But in the
case of Callistus all this was quite different. He
had no other support than the fidelity of his clergy
and his congregation ; and Hippolytus himself is
obliged to admit that, in spite of the unauthorized
innovations of which he is said to have been guilty,
even well-meaning persons, because they saw in his
182 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
communion the Catholic Church, went over to his
side.1 Had Callistus, as Hippolytus represents, been a
hypocrite and an eye-server of the Bishop, and that,
too, of a selfish and avaricious Bishop, it would be quite
inconceivable that, after the death of this Bishop, a free
election— that is, the goodwill of the people, the favour
and respect of the Presbytery — would have raised him
to the episcopal see. What means could he have put
in motion ? Bribery ? He was poor, and the number
of those to be bribed would in any case have been far
too great. The influence of powerful supporters ?
Those in power were at that time heathen, and, had
there been anything of that kind, Hippolytus would not have
been silent about it. The votes were given neither by few
nor in secret, but by many and openly. But never
theless Hippolytus has so described Callistus ; and Hip
polytus was a pious, and therefore no doubt also a
truth-loving man. Yes, he has told what was reported
to him ; and when party spirit works together with
personal bitterness, as here, then credulity, even in
the case of pious men, will very soon master love of
truth.2 1 Tivis vopii^ovns iv irpdrTttv, — he manifestly distinguishes these from the
h'icKoi who joined themselves to the school of the party of Callistus, p. 291.
2 [Dr. Salmon's remark may be quoted as very much in point here :
"Men incapable of asserting anything they do not believe to be true,
still differ widely from each other as to the amount of evidence which
will induce them to make an assertion, and themselves believe it firmly.
Hippolytus strikes me as one of those arbitrary and self-confident men who
have unbounded faith in their own theories, and the confidence of those
assertions is quite disproportionate to the evidence they can produce for
them." Hermathena, 1873, p. 109.]
CHAPTER IV.
CONTROVERSY BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS
RESPECTING THE DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY.
I. SABELLIANISM.
The heresy afterwards called Sabellian or Patri
passian, arose at the end of the second century in
Asia Minor, was from thence transplanted to Rome,
and there, at the beginning of the third century, gradu
ally developed through the discussions and controversies
which it excited among the Christians in Rome. The
originator of the doctrine was Noetus of Smyrna,
whose active life must be placed probably in the last
years of the second century.1 A disciple of Noetus,
Epigonus, brought his doctrines (still in the time of
Victor, as it appears) to Rome. But seeing that Ter
tullian, who had good information, says that Praxeas
was the first to bring this doctrine from Asia to Rome ;
and another witness,2 equally contemporaneous and
living in Rome, agrees on this point with the African,
1 After the definite statement of Hippolytus, the date given by Epi
phanius must of course be given up as altogether incorrect — viz. that Noetus
had come forward as a teacher about 130 years before (Hxres. 57, 1) ; as
he wrote in the year 375, this would take us back only to 245.
2 The author of the Libellus adversus hxreses, in TertuUian's treatise De
Prxscriptione. That he lived in Rome, I conclude from the fact that, be
sides well-known persons mentioned by all writers on heresy, he mentions
only such as first appeared in Rome — as Cerdo, Tatian, Biastus, and one
mentioned by no one else, Victorinus, who was also a Patripassian. [It
has been supposed by some that for Victorinus we should read Victor ;
others propose Zephyrinus.]
184 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
in that he too designates Praxeas the introducer of the
doctrine, — Praxeas must either have been working in
Rome before Epigonus or contemporaneously with him ;
and Hippolytus has omitted to mention him, possibly
because before his own arrival Epigonus had again left
Rome and gone to Carthage ; x moreover, had there re
canted. This recantation and the departure of Praxeas
had no perceptible effect at Rome. Cleomenes, the
disciple of Epigonus, stood, in the time of Bishop
Zephyrinus (202-218), at the head of the Patripassian
party. Of him Hippolytus says, that he also violated
Church-discipline in his mode of life — i.e., no doubt,
that he had sanctioned Pagan licence, or at any rate
such as the more strict Christians disapproved.
Sabellius joined himself to Cleomenes, and became
his successor as head of the sect in Rome. Hippolytus
states respecting him that for some time he wavered
(probably in the last days of Zephyrinus) ; that he had
taken the representations which Hippolytus made to
him on account of his views in no unfriendly spirit, but
had nevertheless ended in deciding for the doctrine of
Cleomenes. For this Callistus is declared to have been
to blame, for Hippolytus delights in representing him
as the originator of all mischief. It would have been
possible for him to have led Sabellius back to the path
of the true faith, had he but made common cause with
1 Tertullian says that this occurred before his own secession to Montanism,
and therefore before" the year 201. [Hagemann would account for the
silence of Hippolytus respecting Praxeas by identifying him with Callistus,
supposing Praxeas to be a nickname. Robertson mentions this strange
theory without disapprobation. History of the Christian Church, I. 121,
2d ed. A more reasonable explanation of Hippolytus' silence is that
Praxeas had very little success in Rome, or that the erroneous character of
his teaching was not detected while he remained there. (Newman, The
Arians of the Fourth Century, p. 120, 3d ed.) This last hypothesis, how
ever, seems to be contradicted by Tertullian (adv. Praxeam, i.), where he
appears unwillingly to admit that the Bishop of Rome had actually ex
tracted a recantation from Praxeas.]
SABELLIANISM. 185
Hippolytus, upheld his form of doctrine to Sabellius as
the perfectly adequate expression of the Church's truth,
and confirmed it with the weight of his authority. He
is here speaking of the time when Callistus was not
more than a Deacon or Priest in the Church of Rome ;
and certainly herein lies remarkable testimony, in
voluntarily given by an embittered adversary, to the
intellectual importance of the man, in the statement
that his authority was so great, his word in matters of
dogma so weighty, that it would have been possible for
him to have converted the leader of a long-standing
heresy. But Callistus is said to have estranged Sabel
lius from the truth, by pretending to cherish a view
not very far removed from the doctrine of Cleomenes.
This means that from the course of events we are to
understand as follows : Callistus agreed with Cleo
menes in finding fault with the teaching of Hippolytus,
although for different reasons. But Hippolytus, who
knew but one alternative, — either my doctrine or that
of Noetus, — after his usual fashion, makes use of an
expression which the reader can make to mean more
or less as he likes. Callistus is declared to have said
to Sabellius that he agrees with Cleomenes, — whether
in respect to the whole doctrine of the Trinity, or only
in the single point of rejecting the views of Hippolytus,
the reader is left to conjecture. Meanwhile it is quite
manifest, from the course of events and from the de
scription of Callistus' doctrine, as Hippolytus himself
gives it, that the first cannot have been the meaning
of Callistus.
The few notices found here constitute all the posi
tive knowledge we have respecting the personality of
Sabellius, and the usual statements must now be cor
rected. He was a Libyan of Pentapolis. Now, seeing
that the first mention of the Sabellian controversies
known hitherto falls within the year 257, and that it
186 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
was Dionysius of Antioch who was called upon by
deputies and letters from both parties in Cyrenaica to
declare himself on the question, some have assigned
the appearance of Sabellius himself to this late date.1
There is, however, no reason for so doing. Neither
Dionysius nor Eusebius, who quotes the passage of his
letter, mentions Sabellius himself; even Athanasius2
only says that certain Bishops in the Pentapolis held
Sabellian opinions at the time of Dionysius. This,
therefore, was a movement which in all probability
did not arise until after the death of Sabellius.
We can now see, further, that Hippolytus was the
only source from which even in antiquity men's know
ledge of the doctrine of Noetus was derived : for
Theodoret3 copied his account, with but slight altera
tion of expression, from the tenth book of the Philoso
phumena, and it has long since been remarked that
Epiphanius derived his from the little treatise of Hip
polytus against Noetus. Theodoret, however, through
having only the synopsis in the tenth book before him,
has allowed himself to be misled by the ambiguity of
expression4 which is found there into the erroneous
statement that Epigonus was the author of this heresy,
and Noetus only a later reviver of it. Hence even S.
1 Kurtz, Handbuch der Kirchengeschichte, 1853, I. 281, combines the new
discoveries from Hippolytus with the account hitherto given, and says :
" Thirty years later (than his appearance in Rome) we find him as a Pres
byter at Ptolemais, again with an independent system," etc. Now it would
certainly be very astonishing if a Roman heretic, excommunicated about
218, appeared thirty (or really forty) years later as a Presbyter in a distant
part of Africa, and still holding fast to his errors. The whole, however, is
an invention on the part of Herr Kurtz. That Sabellius was a Presbyter
at Ptolemais is stated by no ancient author ; and so resort must be had to
the author or copier of so many gross blunders, Gregory Abulfaradsch.
The statement of Zonaras in the twelfth century, that Sabellius was
Bishop of Ptolemais, is utterly worthless.
2 De sententia Dionysii, Opp. ed. Bened. I. 246.
3 Hxret.fab. III. 3, Opp. ed. Noesselt, IV. 342.
4 EiVnyjjffocTO — a'tptaiv l£ ,E'rriy6vov rtvo; si; KhiofitMiv Xoipqtrxo-av, p. 329.
SABELLIANISM. 187
Augustine could tell nothing more definite about Noetus
and the Noetians, not even whether the doctrine of
Sabellius differed from that of Noetus, and if so, how ;
and merely remarks that the names of Praxeans and
Sabellians were common enough, but it was not often
that any one knew anything of Noetians.1
That Hippolytus considered the teaching of Sabellius
as essentially identical with that of Noetus, is clear.
Had he known any considerable difference between
the two, he would certainly have completed his enumera
tion of all the heresies known to him by a more exact
account of the peculiarities of Sabellius' teaching, — all
the more so because he had a perfectly accurate know
ledge of his views through personal intercourse and
manifold investigations. Instead of which he expressly
describes the theory of Noetus, Cleomenes, and Sabel
lius as similar. Callistus, he says, strengthened the
heresy of Cleomenes ; he endeavoured to win both
parties to himself by crafty words, he spoke to the
orthodox now in the sense of the true doctrine, and
then in that of Sabellius, — and Sabellius himself was
through him confirmed in the dogma of Cleomenes.
Now, this certainly sounds somewhat astonishing :
Callistus expounds the dogma of Sabellius to the
orthodox, and praises the teaching of Cleomenes to
Sabellius. Yet the idea manifestly is, that Sabellius,
Cleomenes, and Noetus in essential points held similar
doctrine. Further on (290) we read again that Cal
listus, after having excommunicated Sabellius as a
teacher of false doctrine, fell sometimes into the error
of Sabellius, sometimes into that of Theodotus ; and
finally, in the synopsis we have the same statement
repeated, merely with the variation that Noetus is
named instead of Sabellius.
There existed then in Rome a special school or sect
1 De Hxres. 41.
188 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
of Patripassians, which had a succession of teachers,1
and which doubtless maintained itself there long after
this time, for Epiphanius says that Sabellians were
spread in tolerably large numbers in Mesopotamia and
in Rome.2 The system of the school was as follows :
The one supreme God is originally, or in so far as He
is called Father, invisible, passionless, immortal, un-
create ; but on the other side, as Son, by His own
will and free self-limitation, He became man — was born
of the Virgin, suffered and died, — and accordingly is
called Son only for a certain time, and only in reference
to that which He experienced upon earth. The Son,
or Christ, is therefore the Father veiled in the flesh,
and we must certainly say that it was the Father
Himself who became man and suffered.
Hippolytus, Theodoret, and Epiphanius call this the
teaching of Noetus. Respecting that of Sabellius, the
oldest and most important witness, the Roman Diony
sius (who had known either Sabellius himself or his
associates and disciples in Rome), affirms that he blas
phemously declared the Son Himself to be the Father,
and vice versd ; 8 and the contemporaneous Novatian,
that he said Christ was the Father.4 That was Noetus'
idea; and as more exact statements respecting the
Sabellian system are found first in the Fathers of the
fourth century, especially in Athanasius, it is now no
longer possible to define exactly what Sabellius him
self, or other later Monarchists, contributed to the
further development of this view.
The most important point in which Sabellianism (as
it is always described in later times) differs from the
teaching of Noetus, or from the notice which Hippoly-
1 A'ipiatv 'ia; vvv t%\ rov; lialoxov; liapitivaaav, says Hippolytus, p. 329 ;
and, p. 283, he calls them rov; vatyrov; NoijtoS lialoxov; xal rrt; xlpiosu;
Trpoardra;. 2 'EkI rd piipri rfa'Paftyis, Hxres. 62, p. 513, ed. Paris.
3 In Route, Reliquix sacrx, III. 180. i De Trinit. c. 12.
SABELLIANISM. 189
tus gives of it, is the placing of the Holy Spirit, and
therewith the more definite setting forth of a Trinity,
not in the divine essence, but in God's relations to
the world and to mankind. It is a Supreme Being,
manifesting Itself in time, not in three Persons, but
merely in certain prosopa or forms, which in Itself,
silent and at rest, comes forth from this rest and silence
in successive characters as the Monad developed into
the Trinity, and reveals Itself and works as Son and
Holy Spirit. With Sabellius the Monad is also the
Father. This is not a form distinct from the absolute
Unity, separate in revelation or in activity,1 but Goel
in one Person, to Whom the Logos and the Holy Spirit
are related merely as a man's thought and wisdom are
related to his spirit.2 In that the Logos, i.e. the Father,
considered according to His intellectual activity, or the
speaking Monad, appeared as man upon the earth, He
became the Son ; but, as a beam emitted from the sun
1 That this was not the theory of Sabellius, as Schleiermacher and Baur
suppose, is seen from the passage Atiianas. c. Arian. IV. 25 : '0 irarvp 6
aiiros ftiv sort' Tr^arvverai le tl; viov xal irvtvpia. Also GrEGOR. Nyss. contra
Ar. el Sabell., in the great collection of Majo vm., II. p. 1 : " The Sabellians
would abolish the Hypostasis of the Son, ai/rov li roV xanpa iva ovra Ivotv
ovopiatnv yepaipovra oi'opt,tvot, viondropa 7rpotrayopevovtriv." AMM0NIUS con
firms this (eaten, ad Joh. ed. Corder. p. 14) : ov yap viovaropiav '/j 'txxK-r\aia
lo%d£et, xa6d pivkvav 6 Aijiv; tlirs. Again, in the passage c. Arian, 4, 25,
Opp. 1, 626, Athanasius understands Sabellius to mean that the Father was
nothing else than the Monad: E/ roivvv y piovd; tr\arvvhioa, yiyavt rptds,
il li ptovds ianv 6 nar%p, rptds li irarrip vlos, dyiov irvtvpia, x.r./\. Then he
says : " If the Monad were held to be anything else than the Father, then
one could not speak of an extension of the Monad ; but one must say that
the Monad is the efficient cause of the Three — Father, Son, and Spirit ; so
that we should have to distinguish four, — first the Monad, then the Father,
etc." Had Sabellius really distinguished the Father from the Monad, one
must suppose that he had essentially modified the teaching of Noetus. As,
however, this is not the case, we can recognise in what is called Sabellianism
only a more carefully thought-out exposition of the Noetian theory. [This
passage, in which S. Athanasius is commonly supposed, as by Dr. Dollinger,
to attribute these opinions to Sabellius, is referred by others to Mar
cellus of Ancyra.]
2 Thus in the treatise c. Sabellii Gregales in Athanasii Opp. II. 37 seqq.
190 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
(the Father), at the appointed time He returned to the
same again, so that the Sonship is for the Divinity only
a transient moment, entered upon for the appointed
end of the redemption, and again extinguished after
that purpose was accomplished. Accordingly, ancient
writers say that when, according to Sabellius, the
Father becomes the Son, He ceases to be the Father ;
and when He again becomes the Father, He has ceased
to be the Son.1 Hence, then, also their constant decla
ration, that with the Sabellians it was the Father Him
self who became man, and was subject to suffering.2
Noetus, moreover, had taught that so long as the
Father was not yet born, He was rightly called Father;
but that when it pleased Him to submit to birth, then
He became His own Son.3 As, however, the faithful,
in order to the perfecting of their salvation and heal
ing, had still need of those further gifts which Scripture
and the Church call the gifts of the Holy Spirit, yet
a third Theophany was added to that of the Son, viz.
that of the Holy Spirit, which likewise is something
transitory, and in which the expansion of the Monad
into the Triad is completed.
When, then, the Sabellians, in spite of the name of
Patripassians, which they commonly bore in the West,
nevertheless maintained that they did not mean to
affirm that it was the Father who suffered, — this could
only mean, either, that God (in so far as He suffered in
and through the Man Jesus) wills to be called not the
Father, but the Son ; or, that no real Incarnation, no
personal, indissoluble union of the Godhead with the
Manhood, took place in Christ. God, or the Father,
merely manifested Himself, and worked in and through
Christ, and therefore the suffering touched only the
Man. In a word, — only by denying the Incarnation,
1 Eugenii Leg. ad S. Allan, in Montfaucon, Coll. nov. II. 2.
2 Athanas. De Synodis 7, Opp. I. 740. 3 Philosophumena, p. 283.
THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS. 191
as Paul of Samosata or Photinus did, could the Sabel
lians rebut the charge of Patripassianism.1
II. THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS.
Hippolytus proclaims himself the most uncompromis
ing opponent of the Noetians and of Sabellius. Re
peatedly and complacently he calls attention to the
fact that it was he who in Rome again and again spoke
against them, and compelled them, even against their
will (although it must be owned only for a transitory
moment), to acknowledge the truth. But his own
theology gave offence to the Roman Christians in the
opposite direction, and drew on him the charge of
Ditheism. We proceed, therefore, to a description of
his doctrine, for which the work before us, as well as
the treatise against Noetus, may serve as an original
authority. For the dogmatic agreement between the
two is so remarkable, that it affords a new proof that
Hippolytus is the author of the Philosophumena.
God, the one and only God, was originally alone,
and had nothing contemporaneous with Himself. All
existed (potentially) in Him, and He Himself was all.
From the first He contained the Logos in Himself, as
His still unsounding Voice, His not yet spoken Word,
and together with Him the (yet unexpressed) idea of
the universe which dwelt in Him.2 This Logos, the
1 [Paul of Samosata in his views was to a certain extent the opposite
of Sabellius. The latter practically identified the Father and the Son ; Paul
drew far too broad a distinction between them. " He began, like Sabellius,
by not distinguishing the Divine Persons, — regarding the Logos as an im
personal attribute of God. In Jesus he saw only a man penetrated by the
Logos, who, though miraculously born of a virgin, was yet only a man,
and not the God-man Thus, while on one side Paul approached
Sabellianism, on the other he inclined towards the Subordinatianists of
Alexandria.'' Hefele, Conciliengesch. I. ii. sec. 9.]
2 'EvltatliTOv rov ¦zravro; /\oyiapi6v. Philosoph.-p.334:.
192 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Intelligence, the Wisdom of God, without which He
never was, went out from Him according to the counsels
of God, i.e. when He willed and as He willed,1 in the
times determined beforehand by Him, as His First-
begotten. God begat Him as Prince and Lord of the
creation that was to be, as His Fellow-Counsellor and
Workmaster. In going forth from Him that begat
Him, He had also already the ideas conceived in the
Substance of the Father as His voice within Himself,
and by means of it, and in fulfilment of the command
of His Father, He now created the world in its unity.2
The Logos is therefore a Power proceeding from the
whole, but the whole is the Father.3 He — the Logos
— is the Intelligence of the Father, and therefore His
Substance ; 4 whereas the world was created out of
nothing. Thus another God stood by the side of the
first, not as if there were two Gods, but as a light
from the Light, water from the Fountain, the beam
from the Sun. He was the perfect, only - begotten
Logos of the Father, but not yet perfect Son ; He be
came that first when He became man. Nevertheless,
God already called Him the Son, because He was to
be born.
In the second Hypostasis, therefore, — the Logos, —
Hippolytus distinguishes three stages of development
or periods. In the first He is still impersonal, still in
1 °Ote Wthrmv, xaQus ydi^rio-'V. C. Noet. c. 10, p. 59, ed. Routh.
2 Qavviv 'ixSi iv iavrip ra; kv tw irarpixa ivvov\Qziijas ilia;, '69iv xthsvovro;
Trdrpos yivmSat xoapiov to xazd 'iv Koyos dirin/\iiT0 dptaxav ha. WORDSWORTH
here translates : " The Father bade that the world should be created in its
single species." What that is intended to mean is not very clear. Hippolytus
simply says in Platonic language : The Logos created the world according
to the ideas conceived already in the Substance of the Father (before He
came forth from the Father), and therefore according to a plurality, yet
still as unity, or as a whole bound together and compounded into unity.
C.Noet. ell, p. 62.
3 A/o xal &io;, ovaia virdpxav Qioii. Philosoph. p. 336.
4 Oi/rt ydp da-apxos **' *«#' iavrov 6 Aoyo; nT^tios w vio;, xairoi rthao;
Aoyos civ uovoyevti;. C. Noet. c. 15, p. 69.
THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS. 193
indistinguishable union with God, as the Divine Intel
ligence, potentially as the future personal Logos, and
inherently as the holder of the Divine ideas, i.e. of the
patterns, after which the universe was to be created.
Second moment : God now becomes Father, by an act
of His Will operating upon His Being. That is to say,
at a time willed by Himself He calls His own Intelli
gence, in the fulness of His inherent powers — i.e. of the
ideal universe contained within Him— to a separate
hypostatic existence, places Him as another (eVepo?)
over against Himself; yet in such wise that the Logos
is related to the Father only as a part which has
acquired an existence of its own, or as the single Force,
the creative Power to the undiminished whole, — as
the beam to the Sun, from which it proceeded. The
Logos having thus become hypostatic, in order to the
manifestation of God in creation, then the third
moment commences with the Incarnation, and it is
here that He first completes Himself as the true and
perfect Son ; so that it is also through the Incarnation
that the idea of the Divine Fatherhood is first com
pletely realized.
Hippolytus has repeatedly been charged with ascrib
ing no personality to the Holy Spirit;1 and indeed,
those who have already derived this impression from
his earlier known writings, will believe that they find a
remarkable confirmation of this in the newly-discovered
work ; for here, in the statement of doctrine in the
tenth book, the Holy Spirit is altogether ignored. We
read merely of the Logos, the Creation, and the Incar
nation. Nevertheless, in the treatise against Noetus,
Hippolytus distinguishes the Holy Spirit as a separate
Divine hypostasis very clearly; thus in the words- —
" By means of the incarnate Logos we recognise the
Father, we believe in the Son, and we adore the Holy
1 E.g. Meier, in his Lehre von der Trinitat, Hamb. 1844, 1. 88.
N
194 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Ghost." x The Father, he says again, has put all things
under Christ, excepting Himself and the Holy Spirit ;
thus there are three. The passing over all mention of
the Holy Ghost in the dogmatic sketch at the close of
the work loses all its strangeness as soon as one con
siders that this is an exhortation addressed to the
heathen of that time,2 who must receive only the
exoteric part of the Christian doctrine. The doctrine
of the Logos was considered to belong to this part, on
account of its connection with Hellenic, and especially
with Platonic, philosophical theories. The doctrine of
the Holy Spirit, on the other hand, of His office in the
Church and His gifts, is something so specifically
Christian, — intelligible only to those who are already
believers, — that it was necessarily treated as esoteric,
and reserved for those discourses which were intended
for the narrower circle of hearers. Accordingly, Hip
polytus gave utterance on this subject in his treatise
against Noetus, which was intended for Christians
only, but not in this exhortation, this X0709 77730?
"EXkyvas ; just as even in his account of the end and
object of the Incarnation, he mentions only teaching,
giving of commandments, and setting an example, but
is silent about the esoterically Christian doctrine of the
Atonement. But, granting that Hippolytus is free from reproach
on this side, on the other hand it is impossible not to
admit that his doctrine of the Trinity in general, and
of the Logos in particular, seems to be strongly tainted
with the influences of Greek speculation, and that
defective thought with him seriously affects the
integrity and logical validity of the dogma. To those
1 C. 12, p. 64 ; cf. c. 8, p. 59.
2 The statement begins with (p. 333) an address to the Greeks,
Chaldeans, Egyptians, and the whole race of mankind. Instead of fLaGnrai,
1. 54, we ought no doubt to read fidfan.
THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS. 195
in particular who at that time stood on the basis of
the Church's simple faith and confession, and who had
not passed through the school of heathen philosophy,
this conception of the mystery, this distortion of it by
the admixture of Platonic ideas, must have presented
much that was strange, and even offensive and objec
tionable. First, the Logos, as a Person distinct from the
Father, existed, according to Hippolytus, undoubtedly
before the beginning of time (irpoauiivio'i), but not from
all eternity (dtBioi) • the former, because He came out
from the bosom of the Divine nature before the crea
tion, with which time first began; not the latter,
because once He had no hypostatic existence, because
although in substance He existed from all eternity
in God, yet only as the impersonal Intelligence of
God. Secondly, the relation of the Logos to the Father is
that of strict subordination ; the Father commands,
the Son hears and fulfils ; the Father is the whole of
the Godhead, to which the Son is related merely as a
Force. Thirdly, the Trinitarian relation is not original in the
Divine nature, not founded in the very Being of God,
but one that comes into existence through successive
acts of the Divine Will. That, according to the theory
of Hippolytus, the procession or individualization of the
Holy Spirit also as a Person, must be conceived as
something not original, but coming to pass later, for a
definite end and object, Hippolytus himself has, it is
true, nowhere said exactly ; but from his doctrine of
the generation of the Logos, there can be no doubt of
it. That God set one of His attributes, His Intelligence
and Wisdom, as a Person, as a Second beside Himself,
has its explanation simply in the Divine Will. Hip
polytus does not even hesitate to sa}7 that, as God had
196 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
bestowed (personal) Divinity on the Logos, He could
equally well, had He so willed it, have made man to be
God.1 Fourthly, Hippolytus no doubt sets forth strongly
that the Logos is God, and of the being of the Father,
whereas the world was made out of nothing ; but the
representation — so foreign to primitive Christian tradi
tion — that the Logos is the evBidffeTo<; tov ¦nwro? XoYtoyio?,
and therefore the aw/zo? vorjTos, the centre of the ideas
of the universe, or the universe conceived ideally, con
joined with the other representation, according to
which intelligence and wisdom in God are made to be
the potential elements of the hypostasis of the Son,
which must first be developed by a process of coming
into being, and find its completion in the Incarnation,
— -all these particulars make the undeniable merit of
Hippolytus, in holding fast the substantial equality of
the Father and the Son, appear in a very dubious
light. It is unmistakable that Hippolytus, directly or in
directly, has borrowed the notions, and to some extent
also the mode of expression, of Philo. With him also
the Divine Logos is first of all the impersonal Divine
Intelligence, the thinking power in God, but at the same
time also the ideal archetype of the universe, the Koo-pos
vot)t6s ; wherefore he calls it also the seat and compass
of the Divine ideas.2 Moreover, with Philo also the
Logos is at once the Divine wisdom, and this again
the world of ideas, after which the actual world was
1 El' ydp Otov '/iDiXno-i irotr,o-ai, ilvvaro' ixzts tow "hoyov to irapdluypca.
Philosoph. p. 336.
2 De mundi opif. ed. Mangey, I. 4. He also calls it the archetypal
seal (dpxirwrro; o-tppdyt;), the idea of ideas. Ibid. pp. 4, 5. With the words
of Hippolytus, that God begat the Logos as the ivltdhros rov iravro;
Tioyto-pio;, compare the following passage from Philo : ovliv &v inpov itiroi
(ti;) rov voyitov iivat xoaptov, y ©sou Ao'yoji qlvi xoapioirotovvro;' oi/li ydp »)
vonrrj nifhi; 'inpov ti ioTiv ij o' tou xpxtrixTovo; ^oyitrpt.6;, %ln Tr\v aladriT^v nroKtv
rij vorirrt xri^etv liavoovpitvov.
THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS. 197
formed. Now, immediately before the creation of the
world, this Logos became personal, God begat Him as
His first-born Son, i.e. He separated His wisdom from
His other attributes and powers, and made it an
hypostasis.1 In Hippolytus, Philo's doctrine of the Logos appears
in some points no doubt in a better form. He sets
forth more distinctly that the Logos is of the being of
God Himself; but the anomalies of the doctrine are
not thereby removed, and in some respects are still
more prominent in him than in Philo. It sounds
strangely enough that Hippolytus should designate
the primeval solitude of the Divine nature as never
theless a company, in which God exists, because He
had with Him His attributes, — Intelligence, Wisdom,
Power,2 Will ; but it sounds not less paradoxical that
the Logos, after having already before the Incarnation
become a Person through the Divine Will, yet only
through being born of the Virgin and of the Holy
Spirit, becomes the Son,3 or (as he expresses it) brings
a Son into being for God (the Father). Things like
these, put forth in a community such as the Roman
was, could not fail to give very great offence.
The Church at that time was wont to be very
tolerant of the attempts made by Christians of philo
sophic culture to explain the mystery of the Trinity by
the help of Platonic or Platonising speculations, or to
1 De confus. ling. I. 414 : Tovtov p.ti (De migr. Air. I. 437), and God ti]v tov
irpicfivTdTOV Aoyov irnyiiv.
2 Contra Noet. C. 10, p. 61 : Autos li povo; av vohv; riv, ovn yap dkoyos,
ovre aaotpo;, ovn dlvvaro;, ovn dftavhtvTo; >jv, irdvra li riv ev ai/ru, aiiro;
li riv to irdv.
3 L.C. C 4, p. 52 : Ovra; pivo-rtiptov oixovofiix; ix irvtvpaTO; dyiov r,v oJtoj
i Aoyo; xal irapUvov 'iva viov ®e$ dTipyao-dfitvo;.
198 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
accommodate it to categories borrowed from them.
If only the true Divinity of Christ, His Personality, and
His becoming man were not called in question, people
were not very strict about constructions of that kind.
But the doctrine of Hippolytus partly went already
beyond the limits of what might still be tolerated,
partly was set forth by him (as we see from his own
narrative) in dictatorial fashion as truth absolutely
valid and necessary to be believed, all contradiction of
it being stigmatized as heresy and blasphemy. And
yet it was precisely his system which bore in it the
germs of heresies that were developed later.
The doctrine that God called the Logos into personal
existence by a decree, by an act of His Will., became
later on a main prop of Arianism, a welcome weapon
in their hands. Of course the Trinitarian self-deter
mination of God must not be represented as a merely
natural and necessary process. In God, in Whom is
found nothing passive, no mere material substratum,
Who is all movement and pure energy, we can con
ceive of no activity, not even when directed towards
Himself, in which the Will also does not share. # The
Eternal Generation of the Son is at once necessary,
grounded in the Divine Nature itself; and therefore
without beginning, and also at the same time an act of
volition (voluntaria), i.e. the Divine Will is one of the
factors in the act of begetting. Not without volition
does the Divine Essence become the Father and beget
the Son ; but this volition is not a single decree of
God,— not something which must be first thought or
determined, and then carried into effect ; but it is the
first, essential, eternal movement of the Divine Will
operating on itself, and the condition of all external,
i.e. of all creative acts.
When, however, Hippolytus represents the bringing
forth of the Logos as a free action of the Divine Will,
THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS. 199
this is certainly something very different. Here we are
told that God (who is conceived, so to speak, as a ready-
made Personality), after having been for a long time
alone, at last sent the Logos, which He had hitherto
borne within Himself as one of His attributes, viz.
His Intelligence, forth from Himself, endowed with a
hypostatic existence, as another Being distinct from
Himself. This, therefore, is not a necessary (because
founded in the very being of God), not an eternal
event, although prior to all time, but an accidental
one, inasmuch as God might have left the Logos in
His original impersonal condition. Thus it would have
been possible for the Son not to have come to any real
hypostatic existence, or (in other words) for God to
have remained without a Son.
Hence it was that the Arians and Catholics con
tended so fiercely, the former for, the latter against the
proposition, that the Father brought forth the Son by
an act of His own free-will.1 The Arians considered
that they had won everything if this was conceded ;
therefore, said they, it was with full freedom of Will
'that God, after taking counsel with Himself whether
he should call the Son into existence, brought Him
forth. This Counsel and Will preceded the creation of
the Son ; so that He is not from all eternity, but has
come into being ; there was a time when He was not ;
He is not God as the Father is. As Epiphanius
narrates, it was one of their dialectical artifices to place
before the Catholics this alternative: God produced
His Son either of free-will or not of free-will ; if you
i Thus Arius : ®ikript.aTi xal jiovXfi vvio-T-v, ap. Theodoret, Hist. Eccl. i.
4. And again Eusebius of Gesarea: xard yvapL-nv xal xpoaipemv
fiovkrihl; 6 hos' ex. rr)s tov ¦nrarpo; liovXns xal Ivvdpiias, Demonst. iv. 3.
According to Asterius, the main subject of the letter which Eusebius of
Nicomedia, the leader of the Arians, sent to Paulinus, was— sV< t%v fiovX-hv
tov irarpk dvtveyxeiv rov viov ti)v yewmiv, xal ft*) irdQo; dnoffivat tou viov
Tt)v yvvqv. Marcelliana, ed. Rettberg, p. 21.
200 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
say, "not of free-will," then you subject the Godhead
to compulsion; if you say, "of free-will," then you
must allow that the Will was there before the Logos.1
Ambrose and Epiphanius answered, that neither expres
sion was admissible, for the matter concerned neither
a decision of the Divine Will nor a compulsion of God,
but an act of the Divine Nature, which, as such, falls
under the idea neither of compulsion nor of freedom.2
It is Athanasius who lifts his voice most frequently
against this favourite proposition of the Arians,
because, as he says, by their appeal to the Will and
Counsel of God they seduced many. The meaning of
their tenet, that the Son came into being through the
Will of the Father, was virtually the same as that of
those who said that there was a time when the Son
was not;3 and he therefore calls upon them merely to
utter this latter proposition openly, which they hesi
tated to do, and therefore concealed it under the phrase
of the Son's being brought forth by the Divine Will.
From what saint, he asks further, have you learnt the
expression " out of the Will " ? 4 Accordingly, he too
solves the Arian dilemma by declaring that the Genera
tion of the Son as an act of the Divine Nature goes far
beyond an act of the Will.5 Cyril of Alexandria also
makes a distinction, which is here very much in point,
between the concomitant and the antecedent Will of
the Father; the former, but not the latter, is concerned
in the Generation of the Son.6
The Council of Nicsea directed one of its anathemas
against the Arian proposition, that before the nativity
the Son was not,7 and thereby touched the doctrine of
1 Ancorat. n. 51.
2 Ambrosius, Defide, iv. 9. Opp. ed. Bened. II. 540.
8 rHi/ iron 'in ovx jjv. Orat. III. contra Arianos, Opp. I. 608.
* De decret. Nie. Syn., Opp. I, 223. * Or. III. p. 611.
6 o-vi/lpopt.o; hMo-t;, but not /rporiyovpibri. De Trinit. II. p. 56.
7 irplv yevv/iSiivai ovx riv.
THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS. 201
Hippolytus, just so far as he would have been obliged
to favour the Arian proposition. Or rather he would
have insisted on the difference between an impersonal
existence of the Logos, still indistinguishably con
tained in the bosom of the Divine Substance, and His
later attainment of Personality, — Le. he would have
distinguished between the potential and actual exist
ence of the Son.
Although Hippolytus was such a decided and ardent
opponent of Sabellianism, his doctrine has, neverthe
less, certain points of contact with it, especially in the
form which 'Marcellus of Ancyra gave it later on. No
doubt it is only partially and in an improper sense that
the system of Marcellus can be called Sabellian. He
denied the hypostatic pre-existence of the Son ; his
Logos is not generated, but existed from the begin
ning impersonally in God; but by an expansion of
the hitherto undivided Monad, went from God into
creative activity, or indeed as this activity (as X0705
ivepyos), or as creative Omnipotence coupled with
Wisdom ; still, however, without thereby becoming a
distinct Person. This same Logos, by a second going
out or self-expansion of the operative Divine power,
assumed man's nature ; i.e. He seized upon humanity,
united Himself with it, and henceforth dwelt in it, but
still without even yet forming a distinct hypostasis.
Rather the Logos was the whole fulness of the God
head working upon man : only the God-man Christ is
personal, and only He is called the Son of God. Hence
the Sonship first began at the Incarnation ; and when
all is fulfilled, the Logos withdraws from mankind and
returns to the Father.1
This doctrine is of course very different from that of
Hippolytus, especially in the fact that in Marcellus one
1 See especially Euseb. Contra Marcellum, pp. 33-39, and De Eccles.
Theologia, pp. 63, 81, 100, 125, ed. Colon.
202 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
never arrives at an actual hypostatizing of the Logos.
The Logos is, and remains, impersonal, and His going
out from the Father is merely an action of God lasting
for a certain time, and exhibited first in the work of
creation, and secondly in operation upon the Man
Jesus. In Hippolytus, on the other hand, the Logos
becomes personal first at the creation, and remains so
henceforth to all eternity ; but He becomes perfect as
the Son of God first at the Incarnation ; and here again
there is a point of contact between Hippolytus and
Marcellus. Moreover, Hippolytus assumes a relation
of strict subordination ; the Logos has only obediently
to fulfil the commands of the Father ; which is im
possible according to Marcellus, for God cannot be
obedient to Himself. The relation between the two
systems may be expressed thus : in both, God and His
Logos are the same until the Creation ; a Son exists
not as yet, and the Logos is merely an impersonal
power in God, not distinguishable from Him ; but from
the Creation onwards the two systems separate,- —
Hippolytus makes the Logos go out from God, and
become personal and perfect Himself in Christ as the
Son ; whereas Marcellus makes merely the power and
activity which he calls Logos go out from God, i.e.
become active externally, finish its operation, and
finally return to God without surrendering a personality
which it never had. In his system, Sabellianism and
Hippolytusism are mixed.
In a Roman monument, to be more definitely noticed
hereafter, we have an echo of the contest which was
carried on in the bosom of the Roman Church at the
opening of the third century respecting the doctrine
of the Trinity. In it Hippolytus is designated as a
Valentinian, and as such condemned and deposed. No
doubt this statement is founded upon a charge that was
really made, and when CaUistus deposed and excom-
THE TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS. 203
municated him, he may very well have used the ex
pression that his doctrine was in part Valentinian.1
The Universal Father, said the Valentinians, the
Bythus, or Monad, was for innumerable ages alone
with his Ennoia or Sige, buried in profound and silent
rest ; when at last he determined to come forth from
this rest, and, breaking this silence, to manifest himself.
Thereupon he caused the spirit of intelligence, Nous or
Monogenes, to proceed from him as a substantial image
of himself, while Sige or Ennoia, rendered fruitful by
the Father of all, bore Nous., who alone was able to
compass the glory of the Father.
This doctrine appears sufficiently similar to the
theologumenon of Hippolytus, according to which God
in like manner, after having been for a long time alone
1 The Bishops at Philippopolis in the year 347, in order to show that
the Westerns had no right to overthrow or retract the decisions of the
Orientals against Marcellus and others, say in their epistle or decree that
the Orientals had formerly confirmed the decisions of a Synod in Rome
against Novatian, Sabellius, and Valentinus. Nam in urbe Roma sub
Novato, Sabellio, et Valentino hxreticis factum Concilium ab Orientalibus
confirmatum est ; et iterum in Oriente sub Paulo Samosatis quod statutum est,
ab omnibus est signatum. Ap. S. Hilar, ex oper. hist. frag. III. ii. 662, ed.
Veron. That sub here is only a clumsy misrendering on the part of the
Latin translator, and means " against," is clear. With regard to Novatian
(always called Novatus by the Orientals), as early as the year 341 the
Bishops at Antioch, in an exactly similar manner, appealed to the fact that
their Church had never objected when this man was excommunicated.
Socrat. H. E, ii. 15. With regard to the question whether Sabellius and
Valentinus were also mentioned, the editor of Hilary says : An in eadem
civitate (Roma) specialibus synodis pariter damnati sint Sabellius et Valen
tinus, nullo alio veterum monumento certo scimus. Some light is now thrown
upon the matter, inasmuch as we know that Sabellius laboured in Rome,
and there was excommunicated by Callistus. The name Valentinus appears
to be the result of a confusion ; according to this statement, his condemna
tion by a Synod must have taken place before the middle of the second
century, which is not probable. But from the authority quoted above we
learn that Hippolytus was excommunicated for Valentinian doctrine. May
not this have led to the union of the name of Valentinus with that of
Sabellius ? It is probable enough that Callistus held a Synod at which both
Sabellius and Hippolytus were condemned, and that this decision was con
firmed by the Orientals.
204 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
with Himself, determined to send forth from Himself
His hitherto silent Nous, and caused this to become a
Person, whereupon the production of a world of spirits
and material creatures followed. At a later age in the
Church, the theory that it required a determination and
act of will on the part of the Father to call the Logos
into personal existence, was still called the peculiar
tenet of Valentinus, as (for instance) is frequently done
by Athanasius.1 III. THE CONTEST BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND THE
SABELLIANS.
Let us now follow the historical course of the con
test as we find it in the certainly somewhat confused
narrative of Hippolytus. Besides the Theodotians,
who still existed as a body at that time in Rome, there
were two other parties under Zephyrinus, who contended
with one another respecting the Trinity — the school of
Cleomenes and Sabellius on the one side, of Hippolytus
and his followers on the other. Hippolytus boasted
that it was he who had emphatically and frequently
refuted the Noetians, so that they had often acknow
ledged the truth under the pressure of his arguments ;
but then (it must be confessed) had returned to their
own doctrine, or, as he expressed it, had wallowed in
their old filth again. At the same time he accuses
Bishop Zephyrinus of having, out of covetousness, allowed
various persons to attend the instruction of Cleomenes,
and of having gradually approximated to his doctrine ;
1 So Or. contra Arian. III., Opp. I. 013, where he argues against those
who make the Logos to be generated by the Will of the Father ; and adds :
ft-Kao-do-Qaoav inpov ~hoyov, xat rd OvaXtvrivov ^rihaaavn;, xPiaroi> 'inpov
ovopiaadrao-xv. And p. 614 : itavra xivovm, xal t*)v OvaXevrivov 'ivuoiav xal
6i7\wtv irpoftaXkovTai, 'iva fiovov ItaaT^auat to'j/ viov drro tow irxrpo; xal y-r,
e'i%o(jiv lliov avrov tow icarpo; tivxt Xoyov dKkd xriapia. And he exclaims
yet again to them : "H do-ifietx OvxkivTi'vov ai/v iptTiv ein el; diriihtixv.
CONTEST BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND THE SABELLIANS. 205
and that to this the influence and help of Callistus had
greatly contributed. The charge, that Zephyrinus
favoured the Noetians out of avarice, may be under
stood to mean that he was unwilling to rob the common
chest of the sums which these persons brought to it,
and of the contributions which they from time to time
made, by excommunicating them. Thus, in Rome, the
sum of 200 sesterces, which he had lately given, was
returned to Marcion when he was expelled for ever.1
The amount of historic truth probably reduces itself to
this : that in the time of Zephyrinus the small Noetian
school had not yet developed into a sect, and that
most of those who were this way inclined still wavered
hesitatingly,- — as could hardly be otherwise at a time
when no decisions of the Church respecting the doc
trine of the Trinity were extant, and as Hippolytus
himself affirms. Zephyrinus might therefore hold it
advisable not at once to visit those who attended the
• lectures of Cleomenes, or in way allowed their views to
be influenced by his, with ecclesiastical censures, such
as excommunication. And we may also ask whether
Cleomenes had already formulated the new doctrine so
definitely as Sabellius afterwards did,— whether he did
not veil it under orthodox-sounding expressions ?
It was Callistus who (according to the statement of
Hippolytus) induced Zephyrinus "to be ever promoting
dissension among the brethren," — viz. respecting the
doctrine of the Father and the Son,- — a charge which,
however, the narrator himself refutes ; for we see from
his account that the dissension was already there, with
out any help from Zephyrinus and Callistus ; that the
two parties, whose leaders were Cleomenes and Sabellius
on the one side, and Hippolytus on the other, were
fighting vigorously and perseveringly with one
another. This Hippolytus himself, as has been said,
1 Tertull. Prxscript. c. 39 [adv. Marcion, IV. 4].
206 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
sets forth ; and the discontent, which he here clothes in
the charge of troubling the peace of the Church, has its
basis in the fact that Zephyrinus and Callistus did not
make his party and view unconditionally their own,
but, taking a middle course, said that both parties were
partly wrong and partly (in so far as they blamed the
other side) right. We have only to listen to what he
says himself. Zephyrinus, advised by Callistus, came
publicly before the congregation and made this con
fession : "I know but one God — -Jesus Christ ; and
besides Him I know no one that was born and has
suffered." That was the language of the Church of that
age, and it was thus that the martyrs confessed their
faith before the heathen judges. Thus spoke the Scil-
litanian martyrs x (about the year 203) ; Pionius also,
and his companions in suffering at Smyrna.2 Zephy
rinus means that He Who was born and has suffered is
no other than the God in Whom we believe ; in other
words : " I know not two Gods ; one that remains for
ever invisible and afar off, and one that, drawing near
to men in the form of a man, was born and has suffered
among them." And, to prevent Cleomenes and his
party from explaining this in their own sense, Callistus
came forward and said that it was not the Father who
suffered and died, but the Son. This was a direct
contradiction to the doctrine of Cleomenes and his
" chorus," who expressly maintained that He Who was
' Ruinart, Acta MM. p. 88, ed. Amstelod.
2 L.c. pp. 143 seqq. Pionius, Theodora, and Sabina declare, in answer
to the question, Quem Deum colis f Deum omnipotentem qui fecit ccelum,
etc., quem cognovimus per Verbum ejus Jesum Christum. Then to the ques
tion, Quem Deum colis ? Asclepiades answers, Christum. The judge
replies, Quid ergo f iste alter est f Asclepiades, Non ; sed ipse quem et ipsi
paulo ante confessi sunt. When they were again asked at the altar, and
again confessed that they believed in the God Who made the world, the
judges ask, Ilium dicis, qui crucifixus est? and Pionus answers, Ilium dico,
quem pro salute orbis Pater misit. So, again, Sapricius declares (Acta S.
Nicephori, p. 241) that the true God, Who created all things — the God of
the Christians — is Christ.
CONTEST BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND THE SABELLIANS. 207
nailed to the Cross had not concealed from those who
could understand it that He was the Father Himself.1
And when Hippolytus goes on to add that in this way
Callistus ever kept the strife awake among the people,
one ought much rather to think that only in this way
was it possible, without detriment to the teaching of
the Church, to arrive at an understanding. Without
intending it, Hippolytus himself bears witness to the
uprightness of CaUistus' conduct. He says that in
private conversation Callistus spoke to those who were
on the side of truth (i.e. the doctrine of Hippolytus) as
if he was of the same opinion as they, and then again
instructed them in the doctrine of Sabellius.2 This
was (when we place ourselves at the standpoint and in
1 nrxTtpx li elvai xal roi; xapovtriv fit] diroxpvi^avra. Philosophumena,
p. 284.
2 Kai TOif ftiv dkqhiav "Keyuv opt,oia (ppovoval itote xad ' qliav rd oy.ota
typoveiv yrrrdra' wdklv §' ai/roi; rd lafiehhiov opcoias, ov xal avrov t^iarwe
Ivvdptevov (Ivvapcevo;) xxrop&ovv. Besides the emendation already suggested,
we ought, instead of xatf yliav, to read x«t' ilixv = m private, in opposi
tion to the Bishop's lyipioola, immediately following. The conjecture of
Dr. Wordsworth, xar iliav, is the very reverse of happy ; and the inter
pretation which he would put upon these words, sub specie similia sentiendi,
would certainly not easily occur to any one on reading them. But a more
important point is, that Dr. Wordsworth in his translation has allowed
himself a deliberate alteration of the passage, in order to make the conduct
of Callistus appear more hateful and treacherous than even Hippolytus
intended us to understand ; for Dr. Wordsworth renders it, " And at another
time speaking with similar language (of duplicity) to those who held the
doctrine of Sabellius." According to this rendering, Callistus must have
conversed with the followers of Hippolytus only in the sense of their doc
trine, and with the Noetians again only in the very opposite sense ; and
consequently it would be impossible to acquit him of the charge of duplicity.
But before one can bring out this meaning, one must first arbitrarily alter
the text, and make it say something altogether different from what stands
there. Dr. Wordsworth contents himself with approving in a note the
conjecture of Herr Bunsen, who wishes instead of irxkiv 3' avrois to read
irdXiv S' av rois- But this makes no sense ; at least we must have another
word added, e.g. (ppovovat after rd 2*/3efcJw'oi/, and even then the sentence
would still not answer the requirements of Dr. Wordsworth. But it is
scarcely consistent to print the Greek text with its clear simple meaning,
and then in the translation to make the author say something altogether
different.
208 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
the position of the two men) quite natural on both
sides, — that Callistus should act in this way, and that
Hippolytus should take this view of his conduct. To
the latter, every objection raised against his system in
the interests of the Divine Unity savoured of Sabel-
lianism, just as the Arians also in a later age argued
against the defenders of the Nicene doctrine. Accord
ingly, if Callistus ever said to the followers of Hippoly
tus, " Tou are quite right in insisting that it is the Son
Who suffered, and not the Father ; Father and Son,
although of the same nature, are still distinct ; " — this
meant that in this at least Hippolytus teaches in
accordance with the truth. But suppose that Callistus
said, "The Son or Logos is not one who came into
existence ; He did not become Son first at the Creation,
still less at the Incarnation ; what He is, He is from
the first — from all eternity. The Father can never be
conceived except as having the Son in inseparable
union with and in Him ; there was no need for a
determination of the Divine Will to precede in order to
give existence to the Logos," — then Hippolytus and
his " chorus " would . cry, " Listen to the disciple of
Noetus, the follower of Sabellius ! Now it is clear that
the deceiver has tried to win us over and corrupt us by
his apparent agreement with our doctrine."
Meanwhile Hippolytus himself is obliged to confess
that CaUistus had nearly the whole Roman community
on his side, but manifestly only because he remained
true to what had hitherto been the teaching of the
Church. " Every one," he says, " favoured his
hypocrisy," — of course always excepting Cleomenes
and his followers on the one side, and the party of
Hippolytus on the other. " I alone," says Hippolytus,
" who saw through his meaning, did not sanction his
views, but refuted him and opposed him." Hippolytus
v. Callistus — such was the match, and a very unequal
CONTEST BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND THE SABELLIANS. 209
one. On the one side, the most learned man of his
age, beyond a doubt the most considerable person
intellectually in the Roman community, a defender
of the Christian faith against heathen philosophy, a
disciple of the celebrated (in Rome also well known)
Irenaeus ; on the other, a poor slave taken out of the
House of Correction. Which of these two was the
innovator ? Had Hippolytus insisted on nothing but
what had hitherto been taught in the Roman Church,
while Callistus tried to overthrow the traditional
doctrine, and introduce the novelties of Noetus, it
would be quite inconceivable that every one should
favour the opponent of the traditional doctrine, while
the defender of it was left to stand almost alone, — and
this in an age and in a community in which people
held so firmly to what was handed down from antiquity.
It is true that Hippolytus lays all the blame on the
iravovpyla, the deceit and hypocrisy of Callistus, which
he was the only one to see through. This hypocrisy
went such lengths, that, although he often entered into
discussions with all parties, he really never committed
himself to any error by which Hippolytus could convict
him ; for, as Hippolytus himself admits, it was only
his inner meaning and disposition, the vo/jp,aTa of the
man (285), and not his words or public lectures, which
were made to furnish Hippolytus with material for his
attacks or suspicions. Which simply means this:
" Callistus, it is true, has not said anything such as to
enable me to point him out to Christians as a Patri
passian and denier of the Personality of the Logos ;
but seeing that in certain points he has said that
Sabellius was right (in opposition to me), he must, in
his innermost convictions, have been a Patripassian
and Noetian."
Callistus no doubt went farther than this. He not
only thought the doctrine of Hippolytus dangerous ;
210 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
before the congregation (By/ioo-la,, 289) he publicly
charged him and his followers with being Ditheists.
What he said in justification of this certainly very
serious accusation can scarcely (seeing that we know
what the doctrine of Hippolytus was) be doubtful.
" You show us," he would have said, " a Logos who
once did not exist : you think you can state the
moment when God bethought Himself that He would
no longer be alone, but that He would place another
side by side with Himself as a companion^ by making
one of His attributes, viz. His reason, into a Person.
God then is the Sovereign, and the other His Son,
whom He has made to be what He is simply according
to His own will and pleasure ; for the Son might have
been left by Him in His original impersonal, and there
fore unconscious, existence, and must obey Him in all
things. With you, therefore, the existence of the Son
is such a mere accident, depending solely on the choice
and caprice of the Father, that you even go so far as
to say that, had He pleased, God might have made
any individual man (or mankind) to be God instead of
His Logos.1 What is this Logos and Son, according to
your idea, but a second God alongside of the first, a
God brought into existence, like the Oeol yewrjTol of Plato?2
Or how do you mean, with such a doctrine as that, to
save the Unity of God ? Perhaps by saying that the
one commands and the other obeys ? or that you
understand the Logos to be the ideal world originally
shut up in the bosom of the Father ? s Is very much
gained for the Unity of God by saying that between-
God and the Logos there is a community of power ? 4
You hope, possibly, to secure the Divine Unity by main
taining that the Logos, as coming out of the Nature of
1 Philos. p. 336.
2 Plato, Pol. VIII. p. 546 B. Timxus, 40 D. Timxus Locrus, 96 c.
a '''Evlixhrov Toy irano; Myitrpiov, p. 334. 4 Contra Noet. p. 59.
CONTEST BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND THE SABELLIANS. 211
the Father, has the Nature of God.1 But ask any
philosophical idolater whether mere community of
nature is sufficient to make several Gods into one.
You know, of course, what the Greeks say of Athene,
the goddess who sprang out of the breast or head of the
Father. They call her now the Intelligence that per
vades the universe,2 just as you call the Logos the Idea
(\ojicrp.6^) of the universe. They say that ' Zeus, who
could find no one equal to himself in dignity through
whom she might be produced, begat her himself, and
therefore she alone is the true daughter of the Father.
The Father is indeed the great Artificer and King ; she
is born from his head, from which nothing more lovely
could be born than Athene. She is inseparable from
him : she remains with the Father, as if she were
grown together with him : in him she breathes, and is
his assessor and the sharer of his counsels. She sits at
his right hand : herself higher than an angel, she com
municates to the angels the commands which she has
first received from the Father.' 3 Would not one sup
pose that you had borrowed your description of the
Logos from this speech of iELius Aristides, which
appeared some fifty years ago, merely changing the
female into the male ? This Athene is certainly of
like nature with Zeus, coming out of his substance ;
but for all that, are they not two different divinities ?
She, too, is simply a deity brought into existence, who
once was not, but had only a possible, a potential
existence in the head of the great god ; until he, taking
counsel with himself, determined to allow her to go
out from him as his reason or wisdom, now become
a person, and place her side by side with himself."
1 Ap6vwtS ltd iravrav liJixovtrx. Athenagor. Legat. c. 19.
3 ' Ayyikov pdv ydp Ian piei^uv, tj yi tuv dyyikuv akkots aKka iTiTaTTti
vpuTt) Txpd tow irarpo; Trapakapt,/3dvovo-x. ARISTID. ed. Dindorf, I. 15.
212 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Assuredly it is no wonder that the large majority of
the Roman clergy and laity held with Callistus rather
than with Hippolytus. On the death of Zephyrinus
it was again manifest that it was Callistus and not
Hippolytus in whom the people recognised their faith
and the clergy their doctrine ; for he, and not Hippoly
tus, who otherwise certainly had claim to be so, was
elected Bishop. Zephyrinus had hitherto allowed
Sabellius to remain in his communion, probably because
he too regarded Sabellius as one who was hesitating,
and might still be won over; whether he also tolerated
the others who held similar views, is not clear. The
new Bishop at once excommunicated him, because his
doctrine was damnable ; and Hippolytus gives two
reasons which induced Callistus to do this : first, fear
of himself, Hippolytus ; second, fear that, if he did not
do it, he would be accused in other Churches of being
a heretic. From this we see that Hippolytus was still in com
munion with the Church ; that the schism did not at
once begin on the election of Callistus by the counter-
election of Hippolytus, but not till somewhat later.
But Hippolytus here again mentions that Callistus
publicly charged him and his followers of like views
with being Ditheists.1
This must have occasioned the breach, the circum
stances of which Hippolytus does not give us, but
which the rest of his narrative and his mode of expres
sion set forth in the clearest way. Persons whom
1 Aid to Inp/.oola iipilv ovetli^ovTa tlirtiv lihoi eon. Wordsworth trans
lates : Because he had before calumniated me in public, and said, "You
are a Ditheist." Where is there any " before " in the Greek? Hippolytus
speaks of what now took place, as the second part of the sentence, which
mentions the exit of Sabellius in exactly the same construction, sufficiently
shows. Moreover, lihoi tare is not, as Wordsworth appears to think, the
colloquial plural. When Callistus said, " Ye are Ditheists," he cannot have
meant Hippolytus only, but thereby designated a number of persons, a
party, as such.
CONTEST BETWEEN HIPPOLYTUS AND THE SABELLIANS. 213
Callistus had declared publicly before the congregation
to be Ditheists, could be allowed by him to remain in
the Church only if they retracted their doctrine ; and
this in the case of Hippolytus was not to be thought of.
Accordingly, it seems more probable that it was Cal
listus who excommunicated him and his followers, and
that thereupon Hippolytus was elected Bishop by his
party. That the great majority of Churches continued
to recognise Callistus is indubitable, and it seems to
the present writer that Hippolytus says as much himself.
For immediately after mentioning that Callistus wished
to secure himself in the eyes of other Churches from
the discredit or charge of heterodoxy, he again notices
the cunning adroitness of the man, and says that in
time the crafty charlatan brought over many to his
side. This cannot refer to the Christians in Rome, for
Hippolytus had already mentioned that in Rome every
one sided with Callistus, while he alone opposed him,
so that he had no need there gradually to win over
"many ;" but it means the external Churches, of whom
he was speaking a little while before. Without doubt
Hippolytus on his side left no stone unturned to induce
these Churches to recognise him: he described Callistus
to them as an heretical Noetian ; and as his reputation
at that time was already widely spread in the Church,
he thus found himself in a better position than Callistus,
who was certainly less well known outside Rome. On
the other hand, Callistus of course had the majority of
the clergy and people to bear testimony for him, and,
moreover, was in possession. However, just as after
wards in the case of the Novatian schism many Churches
refrained from recognising either side until they had
obtained more accurate information, and until the
suspicion against Cornelius was cleared up, so no doubt
was the case here also ; after a while (iwl xP°vc?) tne
majority decided for Callistus, and of course Hippolytus
214 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
attributed this to the deceit and knavish cunning of
his rival.
Hippolytus further contends that Sabellius, after his
excommunication, frequently charged Callistus with
having departed from his former belief. This is very
credible, and lies in the nature of the position in which
Callistus found himself between two opposite and
erroneous views respecting the Trinity. During the
lifetime of Zephyrinus he had specially contended
against those who, . as his successor, the Roman
Dionysius, says, violated the most sublime and sacred
doctrine of the Church — that of the Monarchia— by
dividing it into three Powers, or separate Hypostases,
or Deities, and thereby destroying it ; whereby, as
Dionysius adds, they fell into an error diametrically
opposite to that of Sabellius.1 Hippolytus and his
followers were the forerunners of these erroneous
teachers, censured by Dionysius forty years later ; for
their theory respecting the Logos led to a " dividing
(Biaipea-is) of the Sacred Monad." Callistus had here a
common interest with Sabellius and the Noetians, viz.
the defence of the Divine Unity ; he was obliged to
make use of expressions and put forward statements
which this party likewise employed, or at any rate
could interpret in their own sense ; his texts were the
ones which they quoted also. But when he became
Bishop, and now recognised the necessity of combating
Sabellianism also, it was quite natural that the leader
of this party should charge him with having formerly
1 Athanas. De deer. Nie. syn. c. 26, p. 231, in Routh, III. 179. Hip
polytus and Callistus disputed only about the relation between the Father
and the Son ; as yet nothing was said respecting the Holy Spirit, whose
position and Personality would follow necessarily from that of the Son : if
the Son was only a later-produced Being, called into existence by an act of
the Father's will, the same would hold of the Holy Ghost. If, on the
other hand, the eternal Personality of the Son was saved, the same would
result for the third Hypostasis of the Trinity.
HIPPOLYTUS' CONTRADICTIONS RESPECTING CALLISTUS. 215
used very different language, in that he had emphati
cally preached the duty of defending the indivisible
Unity of the Divine Monad against a system which
severed the Logos from this Unity. What here
happened to Callistus has happened to the Church
itself, whenever it has had successively to combat
opposite errors. Thus the Monophysites declared that
formerly, in the contest with the Nestorians, the Church
had used entirely Monophysite language, etc. etc.
IV. HIPPOLYTUS' CONTRADICTORY ACCOUNTS OF THE
DOCTRINE OF CALLISTUS.
Hippolytus did not rest content with general accusa
tions ; he described the Trinitarian doctrine of CaUistus
more exactly as a new heresy invented by him, a heresy
into which he had fallen, partly under the pressure of
the charges of Sabellius, partly because he found it
difficult to develop a doctrine different from that of
Hippolytus ; for he nevertheless felt that the charge of
Ditheism, which he had once publicly made against
his opponents, must be supported by a corresponding
form of doctrine. But here at the very beginning we
must observe that, according to the testimony of
Hippolytus, the conduct of Callistus was in the main
determined with a view to the doctrine and judgment
of other Churches. If he excommunicated Sabellius
in order to avoid a reputation among foreign Churches
of favouring heresy, it is quite clear that he would not
have invented a doctrine which he must have known
would be rejected by the Churches collectively as
heretical. A man who is scrupulous about even
tolerating a false teacher, will certainly not be in the
least likely to risk being himself stamped as a heresi-
arch by adopting and teaching the same doctrine in
a slightly altered form. We will, however, consider
216 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
more closely what Hippolytus says respecting the
doctrine of Callistus.
One is at the outset astonished at the unmistakeable
contradictions and inaccuracies with which Hippolytus
has interspersed his twofold, though in both cases very
short, description of Callistus' form of doctrine.
Firstly, Callistus is said to have taught that the
Father and the Son are not merely one God, but one
single Person ; and immediately afterwards the re
porter himself mentions that, " in order to avoid
blasphemy against the Father,"1 Callistus expressly
declared that the two were not one Person. There
fore the statement about the single Person is merely
a deduction, which Hippolytus wished to foist on his
adversary. Secondly, Callistus, as his opponent reports, taught
that the visible, i.e. the man Jesus, was the Son, and
that the Divine Pneuma dwelling in the man, or the
Son, was the Father. If we compare the short report
in the synopsis in the tenth book, the groundlessness
of this charge is evident. For here Callistus teaches
that the Son, or the Logos, is in His nature the one
God and Creator of the universe, and therefore in His
nature one with the Father. This Logos became
1 Oir ydp hket keystv tov irxripx TrfKoi/bivai xal ev iivat irpotjwrroi/
ixtyvyeiv tv\v ti; tov iraripa fikaatpvipiixv 6 dvorrro; xxi irotxiko;, x.T.k. p.
289. uo-n is to be supplied before ixtpvytiv. Dr. Wordsworth incorrectly
translates, "For he does not like to say that the Father suffered, and was
one Person, because he shrinks from blasphemy against the Father ; "
instead of, " and that there is only one Person." Could Callistus possibly
have supposed that it was blasphemy to say that the Father is one Person ?
In a previous passage we read : toV koyov avrov eivai viov ai/rov xal iraripa,
ovofiart pciv xakoiipievov, ev li ov, to (ovra) •/rvtvpi.a dltxiptTOV' ovx clkko iivat
¦nxTtpx, dkko U viov, x.t.-k. These last words Dr. AVordsworth renders thus:
" and that the Father is not one, and the Son another (Person)," a manifest
perversion of the sense. The substantive of dkko in each case is the
immediately preceding wii/px. The Father and the Son are not two
Pneumata, but only one, is the doctrine of the Church ; the Father and
the Son are only one single Person, is Sabellianism and heresy.
HIPPOLYTUS' CONTRADICTIONS RESPECTING CALLISTUS. 217
flesh. Accordingly, the man who even in the God
head, regarded absolutely and without reference to the
Incarnation, distinguished the Father from the Son, at
any rate in name, who said that it was the Logos, or
Son, Who became man, — he cannot at the same time
have maintained that the distinction between the
Father and the Son is that the Son is the visible man,
the Father the indwelling Deity. According to him,
the man is taken into the Sonship only by personal
union with the Logos ; therefore what Callistus said,
and what Hippolytus in his irritation has misunder
stood and perverted, would be this : Christ, Who in
His manhood was visible on the earth, and one day
will be so again, is the Son, but the Logos is at the
same time essentially one with the Father, the Father
dwells in Him ; and thus, by the closest essential union
with the Logos, the Father dwells also in Christ.
Thirdly, Does the assertion of Hippolytus, that
Callistus maintained that the Son or Logos is dis
tinguished from the Father only in name and not in
reality, rest upon definite statements of Callistus, or is
it merely a deduction drawn by Hippolytus himself?
It seems to me clear that the latter is the case.
Callistus no doubt said that there was no difference
of nature between the Two ; he certainly stated this
with peculiar emphasis in opposition to Hippolytus,
whose doctrine seemed to him necessarily to presup
pose or to create a difference of this kind ; but that
the Father and the Son were distinguished merely in
Name, he cannot have taught. For he says that the
Logos is the One God, the Creator of the universe; and
that this Logos is He Who is called the Son; that this
Logos became flesh. Consequently, the relation in
which God is the Logos or the Son is with him an
original one ; not (as with Hippolytus) one subse
quently produced. While the Noetians called it a
218 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
strange and unheard-of thing that the Logos should
be called the Son ; 1 while Hippolytus taught that God
had called His Logos Son only by anticipation, because
He was to be born as a man, the unincarnate Logos
being not yet truly and perfectly Son,2 — Callistus notices
the relation of the Father to the Son as one existing
already in the Divine nature ; it was the Logos, or the
Son, Who became flesh. Hippolytus does not say
here that, according to Callistus, God was called the
Son in so far as He became man. But if God is
already Logos and Son before the Creation and Incar
nation, and independently of these externally mani
fested acts, then the name " Son " denotes a real
and original relation in the Godhead; "Son" can
not be a mere name given to God at pleasure along
with others, without expressing any actual fact
whatever. Fourthly, The doctrine of Callistus is said to be a
compound of elements, taken half from that of Noetus
and Sabellius, half from that of Theodotus. But even
from the partial and highly-coloured account of Hip
polytus, one cannot recognise any Theodotian elements
in the teaching of Callistus. According to the state
ment of our informer, Theodotus of Byzantium taught
that Jesus was merely a man of extraordinary piety,
on whom the Pneuma, named Christ, descended at his
baptism in the Jordan, but without His thereby
becoming God. According to Hippolytus' account,
Callistus taught the opposite of all this : with him
God the Logos became man in the Virgin's womb ;
a mere man Jesus never at any moment existed ; and
God did not descend upon a full-grown man, but took
man's nature and made it Divine by uniting it with
Himself.3 1 Hippol. Contra Noet. p. 67. 2 L.c. p. 69.
Tovtov toV Aoyov ivx elvat Qeov ovou.d£ft xxi fsioapxaobxt ktytt, p. 830-
hippolytus' contradictions respecting callistus. 219
After such proofs of incorrect conception and per
version of the truth under the influence of passion, we
must go to work critically and inquiringly, and sepa
rate the doctrine of Callistus respecting the Trinity
from the insinuations and deductions with which
Hippolytus has interpolated it.
Callistus, as is clear from the narrative of Hip
polytus, developed his theology only in opposition to
Sabellius (whom he had excommunicated) on the one
side, and to Hippolytus on the other ; he wished to
avoid Sabellius' confusion of the Father with the Son,
and Hippolytus' ditheistic separation of the Logos
from God. Accordingly, his teaching respecting the
Godhead is as follows: There is One God or Divine
Spirit (ev Ti-vevp.a), Who fills all things in heaven and
earth with His Presence. This Divine Pneuma is the
Father and the Son, Who are in nature the same ;
nevertheless these are not mere empty titles of the
same God, nor yet designations of His different modes
of revelation or forms of activity ; had Callistus meant
this, he must have said with the Noetians, that God
was called Father and Son according to the difference
of time («ara xpovcov Tpoirijv). Hippolytus strongly
charged the party of Cleomenes with this ; had he
been able to state the same of Callistus, he would
certainly not have passed it over in silence.
When, therefore, Hippolytus further makes Callistus
say that the same Logos is Son and also Father,1 we
must correct this statement, coloured as it is by the
narrator, by a reference to the synopsis : " God is
also the Son, but in nature One, for God is not an
other Pneuma different from the Logos, and the
Logos is not different from God;"2 and in the words
1 ToV Aoyov ai/rov tTval viov, xvtov xal Traripx, p. 289.
2 Hveiipca ydp 6 ®eo; oi/x 'inpov io-ri irxpd rot) Aoyov ij 6 Aoyo; wapd tou
Qsiv, p. 330.
220 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
immediately preceding, it is plainly stated that the
One God is Father, and at the same time Son or
Logos.1 The expression, then, which was put into the
mouth of Callistus above, is much more likely to have
run as follows : — The Logos or Son is not in the Divine
nature distinct from the Father; Both are One God.
It is remarkable here that Hippolytus once more
quotes propositions which after all merely state the
pure Catholic doctrine as the peculiar doctrine of
Callistus. Thus in the synopsis, after having here
also again attributed to his opponent the theory that
there is only one single Prosopon, — a theory which,
according to Hippolytus' own statement, CaUistus re
jected, — he continues : " Of this Logos, Callistus says
that He is the One God and became flesh." No doubt
this is aU directed antithetically against Hippolytus ;
and therefore he quotes it as if it were something
peculiar to Callistus. The Bishop of Rome wished to
protest against two perilous features in the theology
of Hippolytus : firstly, the identification of the Father
with God to such an extent that the two conceptions
exactly coincided, and the Logos came to stand as a
later and accidentally-produced Being, merely near
and external to the Godhead, as a eVepo?, as Hippolytus
said ; secondly, as a corollary of the first, the supposi
tion of a second inferior Divine Being, owing His
existence to an act of the Father's Will, and destined
only for obedience. Hence it is that Callistus so
emphatically insists that " God is not another Pneuma
beside the Logos ; " hence it is that he adds, "for I
will not speak of two Gods, but One." He was quite
right in condemning the tendency of Hippolytus'
1 That " Son " and " Logos " are synonymous in Callistus, is shown from
this very passage by the connection between vios and koyo; ; after saying
that the Father and the Son are One God, in nature One, he adds : for
God is not a different Pneuma from the Logos. Therefore Logos = Son.
hippolytus' contradictions respecting callistus. 221
teaching; he saw that in placing the Logos beside
God, in making the Logos be produced out of God
(Who had long since been existing complete and per
fect in Himself) as a Being called into personal exist
ence by an act of the Divine Will, Hippolytus ren
dered Ditheism or (if the Holy Spirit were included)
Tritheism inevitable. Accordingly, Callistus declared,
what the later Fathers of the Church also acknow
ledged, that the Father as such is not God, for other
wise of necessity there would be no longer any room
in the Godhead for the Logos ; the idea of the God
head being already filled by the Father alone, and the
Father being the whole or totality of the Godhead (to
Be nrav m-aTrjp), the Logos could only appear as a second
God side by side with the first.1
What Callistus further insists upon, and always in
direct opposition to the views of Hippolytus, is the
inseparable union and unity of the Father and the
Son. Here he appeals to the words of Christ (S. John
xiv. 11), "Believest thou not that I am in the Father,
and the Father in me?" The Father dwells in the
Son ; being in Him, He took flesh, and by uniting it
with Himself made it Divine.2 This representation of
the mutual indwelling (irepi^mpTjo-K) of the Divine
Persons, which the Fathers since the Arian times
have carefully developed, is very much to be noted in
Callistus ; properly considered, it alone is sufficient to
show that he kept clear of all Sabellian confusion.
" The Father, Who is or dwells in the Son ; " — is it
1 Contra Noet. c. 11, p. 62. On the other hand Gregory of Ntssa says
(Lib. de comm. notion. I. p. 915): Ou yap xaSo Tt]v enpornra (His distinct
Personality) i~hf>T'!ro; ovV loKa; exdho-tv 'ml tov Dpivov, «AX' i%wyovpt,ivov tov Afifivviov,
$ yovv 'hinov py ovvto;, lo-rdfitvo; Itarihei oiriau ai/rov vdaas rd; iipcipa; rr\;
£aij; ' AftpcavioV xoifiyDivTo; S' aiirov [on li ixoifivjim o' Aftpiavto;, Font.],
to't£ ixdhntv iici tov dpovov o QiKikko;, xal tyevero tuv iirio"/lf&6>v ev dptrri
[xal Davfta^optivuv, Font.] eiriaxoTruv.
1 The passage, xxi xxno-rniriv to t%v eirio-xorriiv ®f.ovnv, is omitted in
Fontani.
246 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
left behind him in the Church, yet was one of her
noblest sons, a source of enlightenment to countless
numbers both in his own age and afterwards.
The statement that Origen delivered his lectures on
Wednesdays and Fridays is quite in accordance with
the ancient custom of the Alexandrian Church. Accord
ing to the testimony of Socrates,1 on these two days
portions of Holy Scripture were read aloud, and then
expounded by the teachers (BiBdo-KaXot,).
The institution of two Bishops in the Church of
Thmuis is the first instance of this kind in the primitive
Church, and therefore noteworthy. It is true that as
early as 212, Narcissus, Bishop of Jerusalem, had a
colleague and coadjutor in Alexander ; but here the
circumstances were different. Alexander had to take
the place of Narcissus, who was 120 years old, and
could no longer perform his episcopal duties. Theo-
tecnus, Bishop of Csesarea, ordained Anatolius as his
successor ; and it was only on this account that for a
short time they exercised the episcopal office together.
The first instance similar to the one before us seems
to be the one at Jerusalem, when Macarius at the
request of the people kept back Maximus, whom he
had already ordained as Bishop of Diopolis, as his
official coadjutor; but here also the chief object was
to secure a particular successor.2 A complete analogy
to the case in Thmuis is found in the circumstances
which arose somewhat later in the African Church,
when several Donatist Bishops with their congregations
returned to the Church, and then exercised their office
in the same place in common with the Catholic Bishop:
the custom was that each should take the raised seat
or episcopal throne in turn, which Philip would not do
at Thmuis.3
1 Eccles. Hist. V. c. 22. 2 Euseb. vi. 11, vii. 32 ; Sozomen, ii. 20.
3 Hence the proposal of the Catholic Bishops at the Conference at
hippolytus' relation to origen. 247
[Note. — Among modern defences of Origen, that of
Dr. Newman, in his Arians of the Fourth Century,
must ever take a front place. It occurs at the end
of his vindication of the "apparent liberality of the
Alexandrian school " (chap. I. sec. iii.). It is a pleasure
to help to make it still more widely known by quoting
it eatire. It is with the feeling that one is making a
concession to literary and ecclesiastical etiquette that
one ¦jails Origen's enemy, Jerome, a saint; it is the
fear of being guilty of a literary and ecclesiastical
impertinence that alone withholds one from giving that
title t) Origen.
" Origen, in particular, that man of strong heart, who
has pad for the unbridled freedom of his speculations
on otter subjects of theology by the multitude of
grievous and unfair charges which burden his name
with pcsterity, protests, by the forcible argument of a life
devoted 'o God's service, against his alleged connection
with thj cold, disputatious spirit and the unprincipled,
dominetring ambition, which are the historical badges
of the leretical party. Nay, it is a remarkable fact
that it yas he who discerned the heresy 1 outside the
Church m its first rise, and actuaUy gave the alarm,
Carthage : °oterit quippe unusquisque nostrum, honoris sibi socio copulatn,
vicissim sedre cminentius, sicut peregrino episcopo juxta considente collega.
Coll. Carthl. die, c. 16, Harduin, I. 1057.
' "The 7ord," says Origen, "being the Image of the invisible God,
must Himsef be invisible. Nay, I will maintain further, that as being the
Image He i: eternal, as the God whose Image He is. For when was that
God, whomS. John calls Light, destitute of the Radiance of His incom
municable lory, so that a man may dare to ascribe a beginning of exist
ence to the Son ? . . . Let a man, who dares to say that the Son is not
from eternip-, consider well that is all one with saying Divine Wisdom
had a begining, or Reason, or Life." Athan. De Deer. Nie. sec. 27. Vide
also his irtp dpx^v (if Rufinus may be trusted) for his denouncement of
the still mo3 characteristic Arianisms of the %v 'in ovx %v and the i% ovx
o'vtuv. (OnOrigen's disadvantages, vide Lumper, Hist. X. p. 406, etc.)
[Contrast tese statements both philosophically and theologically with
Hippolytus' trange views respecting the Logos.]
248 hippolytus and callistus.
sixty years before Arius' day. Here let it suffice to
set down in his vindication the following facts, which
may be left to the consideration of the reader : — First,
that his habitual hatred of heresy and concern for
heretics were such as to lead him, even when an orphan
in a stranger's house, to withdraw from the praying
and teaching of one of them celebrated for his eloquence,
who was in favour with his patroness and other Chris
tians of Alexandria ; that all through his long life he
was known throughout Christendom as the especial
opponent of false doctrine in its various shapes / and
that his pupils — Gregory, Athenodorus, and Dioijysius
— were principal actors in the arraignment of _t)iulus,
the historical forerunner of Arius. Next, that his
speculations, extravagant as they often were, re'pted to
points not yet determined by the Church, and consequently
were really what he frequently professed them to be,
inquiries. Further, that these speculations were for
the most part ventured in matters of inferior import
ance, certainly not upon the sacred doctrines which
Arius afterwards impugned, and in regard tc which
even his enemy Jerome allows him to [be orhodox ;
that the opinions which brought him into disrepute in
his lifetime concerned the creation of the wlrld, the
nature of the human soul, and the like ; [hat his
opinions, or rather speculations, on these subje;ts were
imprudently made public by his friends ; that lis writ
ings were incorrectly transcribed even in his ifetime,
according to his own testimony ; that after hp death,
Arian interpolations appear to have been madUn some
of his works now lost, upon which the subsequent
Catholic testimony of his heterodoxy is gounded ;
that, on the other hand, in his extant works ;he doc
trine of the Trinity is clearly avowed, and in ^rticular
our Lord's Divinity energetically and vari<|isly en
forced ; and lastly, that in matter of fact he Arian
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS LE NORMANT. 249
party does not seem to have claimed him, or appealed
to him in self-defence, till thirty years after the first
rise of the heresy, when the originators of it were
already dead, although they had shown their inclina
tion to shelter themselves behind celebrated names by
the stress they laid on their connection with the martyr
Lucian.1 But if so much can be adduced in exculpa
tion of Origen from any grave charge of heterodoxy,
what accusation can be successfully maintained against
his less suspected fellow-labourers in the polemical
school? so that, in concluding this part of the subject,
we may with full satisfaction adopt the judgment of
Jerome : It may be that they erred in simplicity, or
that they wrote in another sense, or that their writings
were gradually corrupted by unskilful transcribers ; or
certainly before Arius, like 'the sickness that de
stroyeth in the noon-day,' was born in Alexandria, they
made statements innocently and incautiously which
are open to the misinterpretation of the perverse."
For Dr. Newman's opinion of Jerome, see Historical
Sketches, III. p. 173 (The Church of ihe Fathers, 263).J
THE LATEST INVESTIGATIONS RESPECTING THE BOOK
AND ITS CONTENTS.
WhUe this treatise was in the press, further discus
sions respecting the subject of it appeared in London
by Wordsworth, in a work specially devoted to the
subject, in Paris by Le Normant, in Germany by
Gieseler and Baur. A critical view of the widely
differing opinions set forth in these writings will at
the same time afford an opportunity of taking up cer-
1 Huet. Origen. lib. i., lib. ii. 4, sec. 1 ; Bull, Defens. F. N. ii. 9 ;
Wateeland's Works, iii. p. 322 ; Baltus, Defense des Ss. Peres, ii. 20 ;
Tillemont, Mem. iii. p. 259 ; Socrat. Hist. iv. 26. Athanasius1 notices
the change in the Arian polemics, from mere disputation to an appeal to
authority, in his De Sent. Dionys. sec. 1, written about a.d. 354.
250 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
tain points which have not been made sufficiently
prominent in the preceding discussion, or require more
definite treatment.
M. Le Normant1 maintains, in opposition to a pre
viously printed article by the Abbe Treppel, who
declares himself for the opinion that Hippolytus is the
author, that this view is untenable, for a Bishop of
Portus could not have assumed the position in Rome
which the author attributes to himself. On the other
hand, everything fits in very well, if one supposes that
the Origen named in the manuscript was really the
author of the book, and the man who played in Rome
the part depicted by himself. I do not contradict this
view, because I am quite convinced that so distinguished
and impartial a scholar as M. Le Normant, for whom
I entertain feelings of sincere respect and friendship,
as soon as he subjects the question to a fresh investi
gation, and weighs the facts put forward in this treatise,
will give up the Origen hypothesis. He has rightly
seen that the occurrences in the Church of Rome
would be inexplicable if the chief personage were a
Bishop of Portus. But that Hippolytus was not Bishop
of Portus appears (to me, at least) capable of being
proved to demonstration; and as soon as this stum
bling-block is removed out of the way, everything faUs
into place and is explained at once.
Herr Baur, in two articles in the periodical edited
by himself and Zeller,2 has endeavoured to give stiU
further grounds for the opinion previously started by
Fessler, that the Roman Caius is the author of the
Philosophumena. His grounds are :
Firstly, the author of the Philosophumena, according
to his own declaration, was also the author of the
treatise on the Universe. But, according to the state-
1 Le Correspondant, Paris 1853, torn. 31, pp. 509-550.
2 Jahrg. 1853, Heft 1 and 3.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS BAUR. 251
ment of Photius, the author of the latter treatise
acknowledged that he was also the author of the
Labyrinth ; accordingly the Labyrinth is no other than
our Philosophumena, and that this work bore the title of
the Labyrinth cannot be doubted, because — at the com
mencement of the tenth book the author speaks of a
labyrinth of heretics !
But seeing that Theodoret quotes from the Labyrinth
matter which is not to be found in the Philosophumena,
Herr Baur helps himself out of the difficulty by sup
posing two treatises, both bearing the title of Labyrinth,
and both composed by Caius. Theodoret, he says, calls
the treatise used by himself the Little Labyrinth; and
so there must have been another, from which this one
was distinguished by the epithet a/M/cpos, a supposition
confirmed by the Philosophumena, in which the author
refers to a former similar treatise of his, viz. of course,
the Little Labyrinth.
Now, to begin with, it is extremely improbable that
the title Little Labyrinth would be the designation of a
smaller treatise in contradistinction to a larger one of
like contents and like title. The expression is to be
understood objectively, as Herr Baur himself allows,
of the heretics spoken of in the treatise ; and it would
be altogether without point and senseless if the author
of two treatises on heresies were to call the more de
tailed one the Great Labyrinth, or simply the Labyrinth,
and the shorter one (previously written, be it observed)
the Little Labyrinth ; in which case the substantive in
the title would refer to the subject-matter, and the
adjective to the size of the work. The title is per
fectly intelligible simply from what Theodoret states
as the contents of the treatise, which discussed the
Monarchians and their internal contradictions, espe
cially with regard to their capricious alterations and
interpolations in the text of Scripture. The author
252 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
had shown that four of the Theodotian sect, viz.
Theodorus, Asclepiades, Hermophilus, and Apollonides,
had each of them produced a differently worded text
of Holy Scripture by their additions and garblings.1
On account of this confusion he called the whole sect
a labyrinth ; and because they formed only a small
handful, and were unable to extend themselves in any
direction, he called them the little labyrinth.
But further, it is impossible that the former treatise
mentioned in the Philosophumena can be the little
Labyrinth of Theodoret ; for the former was directed
against heretics in general, and contained a list of all
the heresies known to the author ; whereas the treatise
mentioned by Theodoret is about the Theodotians only.2
Herr Baur says: "All that we learn from the treatise
itself respecting the life of the author, which is so
closely interwoven with the history of the Church of
Rome, agrees, moreover, far better with a Presbyter
living in Rome, such as Caius was, than with Hip
polytus, about whom even respecting his locality
nothing further is known." The argument is a circle ;
for that Caius was a Roman Presbyter is a conclusion
depending upon the very question whether he wrote
the two treatises, the one on the Universe and the
Labyrinth. Eusebius and Jerome know nothing of his
being a Roman Presbyter ; no ancient writer calls him
such ; he is mentioned in no Martyrology. Photius is
the first to make the assertion, but only in connection
1 Theodoret, Hxret. fab. 2, 5, p. 332, ed. Schuke.
2 Kara rris tovtuv aipiaeu; i trfiixpo; ovveypdcpn AajivpivQos, I. C. 381. As
Theodoret had this treatise before him, and mentions it in connection with
no other heresy, there cannot well be a doubt that it was confined to a
criticism of this sect. [Jacobi in Herzog thinks that, in spite of Dol
linger's arguments, Baur's theory of the two Labyrinths " has a good deal
in its favour;" but he does not tell us what, merely saying that the fact of
Hippolytus not giving this name to the two treatises is of no import.
Against Dollinger, Baur, Bunsen, and perhaps Routh and Caspari, he doubts
whether the treatise mentioned by Theodoret was by Hippolytus.]
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS — BAUR. 253
with the treatise on the Universe, with respect to
which he himself confesses that it is doubtful whether
Caius or some one else is the author of it. It appears
that the writer of the Labyrinth designated himself in
this book as Presbyter and Bishop of the heathen, and
at the same time gave Rome as his dwelling-place.
But inasmuch as he therein states that the treatise on
the Universe is also his, and Photius found on the
margin of his copy of this treatise the assertion that
Caius was the author of it, it was forthwith concluded
that Caius was a Roman Presbyter and Bishop of the
heathen. In reality, however, it was Hippolytus who
thus designated himself.
In his second article Herr Baur endeavours to show
that Theodoret already knew the Philosophumena under
the name of Origen, and whenever he quoted it always
mentioned Origen as his source ; and that hence it
follows that Hippolytus could not be the author, for
Theodoret in certain passages mentions Origen and
Hippolytus together as authors who had written
against the same heresies.
Here, then, is the first and main question, — Was
there anywhere in antiquity a work about heresies in
general which was known under the name of Origen,
and has Theodoret mentioned this work as one of his
sources ? To this we must answer, Firstly, no ancient
writer knows or mentions any such work under the
name of the great Alexandrian ; only treatises against
individual heretics (e.g. his Dialogue with the Valen
tinian Candidus) are mentioned. Secondly, Herr Baur
no doubt would have us believe it to be perfectly clear
that Theodoret cites such a work of Origen, for " he
says himself in the introduction that he has collected
the fables of the ancient heresies out of the ancient
teachers of the Church, Justin, Irenaeus, Clement (the
author of the Stromata), Origen, Eusebius (both him of
254 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Palestine and the Phoenician), Adamantinus, Rhodon,
Titus, Diodorus, Georgius, and others, who had armed
their tongues to repel lies. In the course of the work
itself no one is so constantly mentioned (commonly in
conjunction with several others of the writers just
mentioned) as Origen. In all these passages Theodoret
cannot refer merely to the occasional statements which
are found in the extant treatises of Origen on heresies,
but (seeing that he mentions Origen in conjunction with
those who have written special treatises on heresies) no other
than such a special treatise by Origen; and no such
treatise exists, unless we suppose that Theodoret
refers to our Philosophumena, already at that time
ascribed by many to Origen. This is a prodigious
error ! Of the eleven writers named by Theodoret as
his sources, only two are specially writers on heresies,
viz. Justin and Irenseus ; they alone have written on
heresies in general in special works. With regard to
Clement, Theodoret himself lets us know that he has
primarily in view the Stromata, a work in which there
is casual mention made of this or that heresy : no one
knows anything of Clement's having written a special
work on heresies generally. Eusebius of Caasarea can
just as little be credited with such a book ; Theodoret
refers to his Ecclesiastical History and certain others of
his works. Eusebius of Emesa, according to Theo-
doret's own statement, wrote against Marcion and
Manes, Rhodon against Marcion and Apelles. Ada
mantinus is named on account of his Dialogue against
the Marcionites ; Titus (of Bostra) on account of his
work against the Manichseans. Diodorus controverted
Photinus and Sabellius. In the whole of Christian
antiquity a work on heresies in general is ascribed to
none of these men. Accordingly Herr Baur ought to
have drawn exactly the opposite conclusion, because
Origen is named among authors who have left us only
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS BAUR. 255
special treatises against particular heresies, or casual
statements respecting sects and false teachers in larger
works devoted to other subjects; — he also is named
and made use of by Theodoret only on account of such
special tracts and casual passages. That the Philoso
phumena already at that time (about the year 440)
was ascribed by many to Origen, is so far from being
the truth that one ought much rather to say by nobody.
Herr Baur endeavours further to show that when
Theodoret mentions Origen in connection with a heresy,
this also has a place in the Philosophumena, and comes
to the conclusion that everything quoted by Theodoret
out of this supposed treatise of Origen's agrees exactly
with the Philosophumena. But Theodoret says expressly
that Origen wrote against this or that erroneous teach
ing ; whereas the author of the Philosophumena contents
himself with a description of the doctrine, and an indi
cation of the source in heathen philosophy from which
it is derived, as, for instance, in the case of Hermogenes.
Moreover, the agreement which Herr Baur maintains
to exist is really in most cases quite fictitious, as in
the case of Menander, of whom only the name is found
in our work, and it is merely said that Saturnilus
taught the same doctrine as Menander; and in the
case of Severus, in connection with which the few lines
in the Philosophumena respecting the Enkratites are
made to furnish the basis for the statement of Theo
doret that Origen refuted him. But how could it
escape Herr Baur, that precisely in the case of those
sects respecting which our work supplies more detailed
information not found in other writers on heresy,
Theodoret does not quote Origen ? This is the fact in
the case of the Naassens or Ophites, the Peratics,
Noetians, Sethians, and further of Justin and Monoi-
mus, whom Theodoret does not once mention. On
the whole, however, it is quite evident that he did not
256 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
have the whole work before him, but only the Synopsis
or the tenth book, and this apparently anonymously ;
which is also the reason why he does not mention
Hippolytus along with those eleven writers at the com
mencement of his work. When he notices (3, 1) Hip
polytus among those who have written against the
Nicolaitans, he means by this not the few lines in our
work which have reference to them, but either a special
treatise, which Stephen Gobarus also had in view, or
(what is more probable) his treatise on the Apocalypse.
On the other hand, Herr Baur is perfectly correct
when he proceeds to show how groundless and arbitrary
is Herr Bunsen's argument for Hippolytus, and (as he
euphemistically expresses it) "is astonished at the
audacity of this argument." But in consequence of
this the "Hippolytus-hypothesis" is not in the smallest
degree shaken ; least of all has Herr Baur made it
doubtful by his endeavours to attribute the book to
Caius. I turn now to Herr Gieseler, who has lately treated
of the same subject in an essay1 On Hippolytus, the
first Monarchians, and the Church of Rome in the first
half of the third century. That Hippolytus wrote the
Philosophumena he considers as demonstrated, but
maintains that the composition of the book falls in the
later and Novatian period of his life.1 Taking the
hymn of Prudentius as his authority, he makes Hip
polytus join the Novatian party in 251, and thereupon
go as the emissary of this party to the East : in Alex
andria, Dionysius gives him a letter exhorting the
Novatians to abandon the schism : after his return he
is condemned to death in the Valerian persecution,
returns once more to the Catholic Church, and then
dies in the year 258 as a Catholic martyr, 73 years
old.
1 Theologische Studien und Kritiken, Jahrg. 1853, Heft 4, pp. 759-787.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS GIESELER. 257
This whole fable is built by Herr Gieseler upon very
rotten foundations. On the historical credibility of
the picture drawn by Prudentius, I have already said
all that is necessary [p. 51]. Herr Gieseler seems to
have found nothing to stagger him even in the mode
of execution : that a Roman Prefect, in a fit of pas
sionate caprice, should have an old man dragged to
death by wild horses merely on account of his name,
he accepts as credible ; the Spanish poet, who put to
gether his story in Rome 150 years later, under the
influence of a picture and of the myth current in the
mouth of the people, is for him a decisive authority ;
and in addition to that, he appeals twice to the Roman
martyrology, viz. the later one drawn up by Baronius,
which places the martyrdom of Hippolytus in the year
258, under the Emperor Valerian. Here he has
merely omitted to notice that the Hippolytus of the
martyrology (on the 13th of August) is an altogether
different Hippolytus, viz. the Roman officer of the later
ve'rsion of the story of S. Lawrence ; for which reason
his nurse Concordia also, and the nineteen members of
his family who all suffered death with him, are men
tioned there immediately after him. Baronius himself,
to whom is due all that relates to the different Hip-
polytuses in the martyrology, has in this (as he states
in the notes r ) proceeded on the assumption that Pru
dentius has amalgamated three different personages into
one. A glance at the older martyrologies and other
documents of the Roman Church would have sufficed
to show Herr Gieseler that in the story of Hippolytus,
Prudentius stands absolutely alone. Nowhere else is
there a trace of the converted Novatianist, or of his mar
tyrdom. Everywhere the only one known and named
is the mythical officer, the disciple of S. Lawrence,
who experienced that extraordinary mode of, death.
1 P. 363, ed. Venet. 1597.
R
258 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Now just let us consider further, that for centuries the
Novatianists formed a strong and numerous community
in Rome, and that as late as 423 Pope Celestine took
away from them several churches which they had in
Rome.1 Therefore in Rome the strife between the
Novatianists and the Catholics was always burning;
and the example of a celebrated teacher of the Church,
who at the very beginning of the schism at first
zealously served the Novatianist cause, then solemnly
recanted, and exhorted those who had shared his views
to return to the unity of the Church, and finally sealed
all this with a glorious and extraordinary martyrdom,
— this example must have been for the Catholics a
powerful and victorious weapon ; and the memory ot
Hippolytus and his history must, by sheer force of mere
antagonism, have been kept always alive among them.
Nevertheless, what we find is universal, absolute silence!
Not one of those who wrote against the Novatianists
mentions him, — neither Pacian nor Ambrose, who
nevertheless (as Jerome tells us) made use of the
exegetical writings of Hippolytus in composing his
own.2 Nor do the Novatianists ever pride themselves
upon having so distinguished a teacher of the Church
among the first founders of their community; other
wise there would certainly be some trace of it in
Eulogius and elsewhere. And lastly, how are we to
explain the fact, that in Cyprian's letters, in which the
notabilities among the Novatianists are frequently
spoken of, Hippolytus' name is never mentioned?
Truly, if Herr Gieseler, in holding fast to the No
vatianism of Hippolytus, can digest all these facts also,
then — one must wonder at the strength of his faith.
1 SOCRAT. 7, 10.
2 Nupersanctus Ambrosius sic Hexameron illius (Origenis) compilavit, «<
magis Hippolyti sententias Basiliique sequeretur. Epist. 84, Opp ed.
Vallarsi, i. 529.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS GIESELER. 259
But besides all this, in order to make the hypothesis
tenable, positive testimony must be got out of the way,
— above all, that of Photius, that Hippolytus was a
disciple of Irenseus. If, then, we place Hippolytus'
intercourse with Irenaeus in the later years of the
Bishop of Lyons (say about the year 195), and if we
suppose that Hippolytus was then 27 years old, his
birth will fall about the year 168 ; and therefore in
235, the year of his death, according to the former
reckoning, he was 67. But according to Herr Gieseler,
he must have been torn to pieces by horses at the age
of 90 ; and as late as 84, out of burning zeal for the
cause of the schism, which he nevertheless afterwards
abandoned, must have made the long and wearisome
journey to the East and to Egypt. These are certainly
incredible items ; and consequently Herr Gieseler will
not for a moment admit that Hippolytus was a disciple
of S. Irenseus (p. 763) : " One cannot pay any atten
tion to the statement of Photius, for even earlier
teachers of the Church, even a Eusebius and a Jerome,
knew nothing about Hippolytus; and therefore
Photius cannot have taken this statement from an
older witness."
But first, the assertion that Eusebius and Jerome
knew nothing about Hippolytus must be limited to
this, that his position in Rome, and the circumstances
in which he was there involved, were unknown to them.
Secondly, there is no ground whatever for the assump
tion that Photius had no sources of information which
Eusebius and Jerome had not seen before him ; rather
the opposite is certain. Thirdly, Hippolytus himself
has proclaimed himself a disciple of Irenseus, for in his
smaller treatise on heresies he remarks that he had
compiled the refutation out of the lectures of Irenseus
(6fi.i\ovvTo<; Elprjvatov), and had made a synopsis of his
lectures. This cannot be understood, as Herr Gieseler
260 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
appears to think, of the extant work of Irenasus ; in
which case one would have to do violence to the word
6/u\-eiv, and take it in one knows not what unheard-of
sense. Hippolytus, therefore, wrote down the sub
stance of the lectures which Irenseus delivered upon
heretics, and then incorporated it in his treatise.
But whence does Herr Gieseler derive his infor
mation respecting Hippolytus' journey to the East in
the interests of Novatianism ? He catches here at the
straw of a name ; all the rest is derived from the great
treasure-house of possibilities. Hippolytus joined the
Novatianist party, and this sent emissaries to various
Churches ; now, as he possessed a Greek culture,
theological learning and reputation, he may very well
have been sent also, and that to the East. He is said
to have preached in Tyre before Origen, and from
thence probably to have gone to Alexandria, where
Dionysius gave him a letter destined to promote peace
in Rome.
This house of cards, built up of possibilities and con
jectures, which falls to the ground directly one applies
to it the testimony of Photius and of Hippolytus him
self respecting his relation to Irenseus, rests upon the
statement of Eusebius, that Dionysius sent to Rome an
eirto-ToXr] Biaicoviicij, the bearer of which was a man of the
name of Hippolytus. This expression means, accord
ing to Herr Gieseler, " an epistle in the interests of the
Church, and in particular of peace in the Church, i.e.
an exhortation to the Novatianists to desist from their
schism." This manifestly very arbitrary explanation
of BiaKoviKrj is new ; hitherto it has been supposed, and
certainly very naturally, that the epistle was so called
because it treated of the office and duties of a Deacon.1
The sense which Herr Gieseler gives the word would in
no way mark any peculiarity of the epistle in question,
1 Rufinus translates it de ministeriis ; Valois, de officio diaconi.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS GIESELER. 261
for all the numerous epistles of Dionysius mentioned
by Eusebius were of course written in the interests of
the Church, to contend against heresies, to compose
ecclesiastical dissensions, and the like. But how could
it ever have entered Dionysius' head to entrust to a
zealous schismatic, who had come to the East for the
sole purpose of beating up recruits for his sect, a letter
which had for its object the exact opposite, viz. to put
an end to this sect altogether ? Had he wished that
his epistle should not reach those for whom it was
intended, he could not have found a better bearer.
That the Hippolytus named by Eusebius as the con
veyer of an epistle from Dionysius was the celebrated
Father, cannot (in Herr Gieseler's opinion) well be
doubted, because — Eusebius fourteen chapters earlier
"speaks of the latter, and mentions no other Hip
polytus besides him." By the same logic one must
argue that the Telesphorus, to whom in like manner
Dionysius has addressed an epistle,1 can be no other
than Telesphorus the Bishop of Rome, because Eusebius
has mentioned him in an earlier passage, and no other
person of that name occurs in his writings. Probably
Eusebius knew nothing further of this Hippolytus, but
merely found him mentioned in this epistle of Dionysius,
just as he mentions by name, without further designa
tion, many other otherwise unknown persons to whom
Dionysius addressed letters.
Up to this point Herr Gieseler has put forth this
tissue of conjectures and arbitrary combinations under
the more modest forms of expression, " it appears,"
"it may be readily accepted," and the like ; now, how
ever, p. 778, he suddenly changes the hypothesis
into certainties, and continues his work of construction
thus : —
" The Catholic Romans no doubt preserved the
1 Euseb. vii. 26.
2G2 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
memory of the Presbyter Hippolytus (for he could not
be recognised by them as Bishop), who shortly before
his martyrdom returned from the Novatianist party to
the Church. But in the East, through his journey in
the interests of Novatianism, Hippolytus had been known
as a Bishop who had come from Rome, and before his
later writings he himself called himself a Bishop.
Accordingly, when a long time afterwards people in
Rome inquired after Bishop Hippolytus, it is easily
intelligible that nothing was known about him there,
for no doubt it was soon forgotten that the Presbyter
Hippolytus, so greatly revered as a martyr, had for a
long time been a Novatianist Bishop. And hence it
came to pass that Eusebius and Jerome, who certainly
had set on foot investigations respecting Bishop Hip
polytus, could learn nothing about him."
Herr Gieseler here forgets one further piece of for
getfulness, without which his hypothesis cannot stand,
— the Orientals also must very soon have forgotten
that Hippolytus had come to them as a Novatianist,
and kindled or fed the flame of dissension and division
in their Church. For, according to Herr Gieseler 's own
hypothesis, that is what he is supposed to have done.
One ought surely to think that a thing of that kind is
not easily forgotten. But the Romans also, notwith
standing that their recollection for such things was
continually sharpened by the presence of Novatianists
in Rome for more than two centuries, must very soon
have lost all remembrance of Hippolytus' Novatianism;
for, with the exception of Prudentius, not a single per
son in the whole West knows anything of it. Finally,
Herr Gieseler goes on to tread in the footsteps of Herr
Bunsen, and supposes that our work has been inten
tionally garbled in the tenth book; that is to say, that
" a good deal that referred to the author's connection
with the Novatianists has been omitted," etc.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS — GIESELER. 263
Let us now proceed to cast a critical eye upon the
manner in which Herr Gieseler disposes of the progress
and importance of ihe Trinitarian disputes in Rome.
According to him, at that time a definite Church
doctrine on the subject of the Trinity did not as yet
exist. There were, however, two views, according to
which the supporters and opposers of the Montanist
theory of prophetic gifts, Montanists and Antimon-
tanists, were divided ; the one party considered the
Logos " as an inferior Deity, emanating in Time into
activity from the Father," the other denied a personal
distinction between the unrevealed and revealed Deity,
i.e. the Person of the Logos. In short, Sabellianism
prevailed among the Catholics.
Ab uno disce omnes, thinks Herr Gieseler. Praxeas,
it is well known, was a Sabellian; but Praxeas was
also Antimontanist ; therefore at that time all Anti-
montanists, i.e. all members of the Catholic Church,
were Sabellian. We shall scarcely have to dispute
the conclusiveness of this argument; but we must
nevertheless allow ourselves a little note of interroga
tion, in the shape of a couple of considerations.
First, hitherto we have been accustomed to think
that it was precisely among a portion of the Montanists
that those were found who denied a distinction of
Persons in the Godhead ; that is to say, that of the two
parties into which the Montanists were very early
divided respecting the doctrine of the Trinity, one, viz.
the iEschinists, held and taught Sabellianism.1 And
this denial of a distinction of Persons must have become
more and more general among the Montanists; for
later Fathers, Jerome and Didymus, lay it to the charge
of the Montanists generally, that with them Father,
Son, and Spirit meant but one and the same, — so much
1 Libellus adversus hxreticos, ed. Routh, p. 167. [They made Christ to
be Father and Son in one.]
264 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
so that they had even altered the form of baptism ; and
hence at the Council of Constantinople in 381 their
baptism was condemned as invalid.1
Secondly, as proof that Praxeas merely " adopted
the Patripassian view common among the Anti-
monarchians," Herr Gieseler advances the following :
" It was easy for Praxeas, who was greatly venerated
as a Confessor, to quiet the Bishop and Presbytery in
Rome respecting the charges of the Montanist party.''
Almost every word here is incorrect. For first of- all
Tertullian says expressly that Praxeas was called to
account for his doctrine before the ecclesiastical
authorities, not in Rome, but in Carthage.2 And as
regards the easiness of the quieting, it has never yet
occurred to any one to produce the demanding of a
written recantation, and the taking a solemn promise
never again in future to teach a doctrine hitherto
maintained, — as a proof that those who made the
demand were at bottom agreed with the person called
to account. What more, then, could the Bishops and
Presbytery have desired from Praxeas ? But that this
was really required and done, is palpable from the very
words of Tertullian, quoted by Herr Gieseler himself.3
The well-known assertion of the Theodotians, that
1 Hieronymi, Epist. 41.- Didtm. De Trinitate, pp. 279, 382, 445. The
latter, who interested himself greatly in this subject, says expressly that
the Montanists tov ai/rov vioirartpa opiov xal irapdx'h-fiTov voovotv, and (p.
279) the Phrygians (Montanists) were rebaptized lid to fit) ti; rd; rpei;
xytas VTroo-Taati; jia-rrri^eiv, dKhx iriareveiv tov aiirov eivat irarepa xal viov
xai ayiov irvtvpca. Theodoret also remarks that a part of the Montanists
taught the same doctrine as Sabellius and Noetus. Hxr. fab. 3. 2, Opp.
III. 343, Schulze.
2 Fructificaverant avenx Praxeanx hie quoque super seminatx, dormien-
tibus multis. — Adv. Prax. c. i. Seeing that Tertullian, as every one allows,
wrote this at Carthage, it is quite evident that in what immediately follows
Carthage is meant. This is admitted by Neander also. Antignosticus, 2d
ed. p. 442.
3 Caverat Doctor de emendalione sua, el manet chirographum apud
psychicos. — Adv. Prax. c. i.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS GIESELER. 265
until the time of Zephyrinus their doctrine prevailed
in Rome, is considered by Herr Gieseler as in the main
perfectly true. Until the time of Victor, he says, the
Church (not merely the Church of Rome, therefore)
contented itself with general statements, with which
the view of the Theodotians was as compatible as the
other. But their view, as Hippolytus informs us, was,
that Jesus was (His miraculous birth excepted) an
ordinary man, who lived as other men, only with
unusual saintliness ; whereupon at His baptism in
Jordan, the Spirit (or Christ) descended on Him in the
form of a dove and illuminated Him. This doctrine,
then, could before the time of Zephyrinus, or at any
rate of Victor, be taught without contradiction in the
Church, and specially in Rome ! How foolish and dis
honest, then, the appeal to the tradition and doctrine of
the Roman Church must have appeared to the heretics
against whom Irenseus wrote, when he held these before
them as a decisive test ! Was Christ a mere illumi
nated man — or was He God ? We are asked to believ*
that during the whole of the second century this wasl
still an undecided question in the Church; every oner
could teach on the question what he pleased; the
heathen and catechumens, when they asked for a '
definite explanation, would be quieted Avith the direc
tion that they might select the one view or the other,
according to their fancy, or perhaps that the truth
lay half-way between the two ; if any persons liked to
die for confessing the Divinity of Christ, that was their
affair, — the Church itself left the question undecided.
Such was the state of things at that time in Herr
Gieseler's Church! Certainly the Theodotians' love
of truth appears to be rendered somewhat dubious by
the definite statement of Hippolytus, that Victor,
Bishop of Rome, whom they counted as one of them
selves, excommunicated their master Theodotus. Herr
266 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Gieseler, however, puts a note of interrogation, and
thinks that "we must forego a certain decision respect
ing these different statements."
It was not, therefore, until the close of the second
century, according to Herr Gieseler's view, that in the
Church of Rome they got so far as that Christ was " de
cidedly recognised as a Divine Person." It follows that
not until then could an Incarnation of God be spoken of,
which hitherto had been assigned to the class of things
indifferent, or even to the region of fiction. But now
arose the question: Who then became man? the Father,
or the Son, the Logos ? This point could not come up
until then, and here it was that, according to Herr
Gieseler, the Montanist dissensions showed the best.
For Herr Gieseler knows that all decided Anti-
montanisps (i.e. on the whole, all Catholics) were
opposedio the doctrine of a Divine Generation, because
thereby sensuous ideas were imported into the Godhead,
and that in consequence they were all either Sabellian
or Patripassian in their views. Such people had also,
of ^course, as Antimontanists, "astoundingly lax prin
ciples of Church discipline."
- If any one asks for proofs of these wonderful things,
Herr Gieseler answers with "it seems to me," "we shall
not go wrong if we," etc. (p. 768). And so — we shall
not go wrong if we imagine that for a long time the
whole ancient Church (with the exception of the Mon
tanists and their friends) denied the existence of a
plurality of Persons and the eternal Personality of
the Logos, while it maintained the Incarnation of
the Father. Callistus, whom Herr Gieseler of course
conceives as grossly Patripassian, found himself, there
fore, in a very numerous company. And if any one is
not fully contented with the Gieseler construction of
Roman affairs, and would like to ask for further facts
and proofs for this Patripassian deluge, which, with the
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS GIESELER. 267
exception of a few Montanist oases, is said to have
spread over the whole Church, and to have covered it
for a couple of decades, — he must be set aside as diffi
cult to satisfy, and shortsighted.
But now comes a new and strange historical pheno
menon. The prevalence of Patripassianism in the Church
is nevertheless but of short duration ; these Sabellian
floods soon to very great extent passed away; the
antagonism of the whole body of Antimontanists to
the idea of Divine Generation all at once disappeared ;
everywhere now it is taught that not the Father but
the Son became man. How that now came to pass,
under what influences and with what contests so
wonderful a change, such a leap from one doctrine to
its exact opposite, was brought about, — to know this
would certainly be in the highest degree instructive and
important ; but from Herr Gieseler aU that we learn
about the matter is the following : —
" Meanwhile the general disposition tended more and
more against the Monarchians, to the view that the
Divine Person of Christ is distinct from the Father ; and
the Monarch, n view became more and more generally
to be regarded as heresy."
This statement seems to recommend itself by its
simplicity; everything is happily explained into
" dispositions" and "views ; " and just as it sometimes
happens to individuals suddenly to go over from one
opinion to its exact opposite, just as our views are only
too often dependent upon our disposition, so, if we place
ourselves at Herr Gieseler's standpoint, and merely
drive out thoroughly from our minds the obsolete and
crack-brained notion that there must have been, or
ever was, in the Church something stable and objective,
a doctrine firmly handed down, we shall find it easjT
to see that such was the case in the Church. Already
in the third century, and earlier, the Church had her
268 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
"dispositions," which naturally, like all dispositions,
tended now this way, now that, under the influence of
external circumstances, or perhaps of unaccountable
caprice. A little while ago she was in general Patri-
passianly disposed; some time afterwards she took
another turn, one does not know why,— but enough
she found it good forthwith to be Trinitarian in
opinion, and to regard her hitherto cherished (Sabellian)
view " more and more generally as heresy," as Herr
Gieseler says, p. 772.
Thus, then, the dispute in Rome is placed in its proper
light. Callistus appears as the representative and
champion of the still prevailing "disposition and view,"
which was distinctly Patripassian. Hippolytus, on the
other hand, is the forerunner of the disposition next to
follow in the Church, and contends prophetically for a
doctrine which is shortly to burst into prevalence, but
for the present is still in very bad repute among all
Antimontanists. Both, therefore, were right after
their own fashion, the man of the present and the man
of the future ; the perverse thing was, that they re
garded their dissension so earnestly and tragically,
charging one another with blasphenry and heresy,
instead of recognising that they were dealing simply
with ephemeral dispositions and views, which, as mere
products of a condition of things in itself changeable,
were necessarily subject to change.
The crown is placed on this view of history by
the further assurance, which agrees with the previous
representation of "dispositions and views," that,
although they no doubt contended hotly enough in
Rome about Church doctrine and discipline, yet they
had not yet been thoroughly in earnest, but remained
together in a charmingly peaceful or (if you like) un-
peaceful way in one ecclesiastical community ; content
to put up with sharp words, much in the same way as
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS GIESELER. 269
is common with quarrelsome married people, who can
not get on with one another, but yet are not willing to
go the length of a separation. " Here it must not
escape our notice," says Herr Gieseler, "that, violent as
was the contest between the two parties which raged
under Callistus, yet it never came to a schism. Both
sides had their representatives in the Presbytery, and
here there were frequent strifes; the stronger party
excluded many sinners from communion, who were
immediately received again by the opposite party ; and
Callistus emphatically made his episcopal authority
felt over the Presbytery, but it never came to a separa
tion into two communions. Callistus held the See
only three years or less ; the shortness of this period
may have been the reason why the schism, for which
certainly everything was ready, never actually broke
out." This condition of things, which other people cannot
but consider as simply monstrous and inconceivable,
appears in Herr Gieseler's eyes to present nothing even
abnormal or unusual. In a century in which whole
Churches divided and put an end to intercommunion
about the time of keeping Easter, and the validity of
heretical baptism ; in a Church in which a few years
later a division arose, which lasted for more than two
hundred years, and spread over the whole of the rest
of Christendom, merely about a single point in the
discipline of penance ; — in such a time and Church a
party forms itself, directed against the teaching and
authority of the Bishop, charges him openly with
apostasy from Christian truth in the very chief and
central doctrine of the whole religion, and accuses him
of denying the Divine Personality of Christ, of breaking
through the wholesome bounds of continence imposed
by the Church, and admitting even the grossest sinners
from the most corrupt motives, and of being a bias-
270 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
phemer. The Bishop, on the other hand, accuses
them openly before the congregation of believing in
two Gods. The one party excludes persons from the
communion, who are forthwith received again by the
other. And over and above all this, the Bishop — the
very Bishop who thrust Sabellius out of the Church —
leaves the Presbyter who leads his opponents in the
quiet enjoyment of office, lets him administer the sacra
ments, and allows him to preach from the pulpit the
doctrine branded by himself as Ditheism ; which, how
ever, does not at all prevent this Bishop from (as Herr
Gieseler assures us) " emphatically making his episcopal
authority felt over the Presbytery," — over the Presby
tery in which one party took upon itself despotically
to exclude persons from communion, whom the side
devoted to the Bishop immediately received back into
the same community. So that, as it would seem, the
Roman Church in the third century was Uke a house
with two doors, in which one portion of the servants
solemnly thrust out of the front door those of the
inmates who do not please them, while the master
with the rest of the servants stands ready at the back
door to let in again immediately those who have been
thrust out; whereupon the same master sits down with
them again peaceably at table, without even the
thought ever entering into his head of turning those
disturbers of the peace and usurpers of his domestic
authority themselves into the street.
It is quite true that Herr Gieseler makes a slight
attempt to modify the monstrosity of his caricature of
the ancient Roman Church, by the remark that this
anarchical condition of things did not last long, because
Callistus was Bishop only three years. On which one
has only to remark that, first of all, he arbitrarily cur
tails the episcopate of Callistus,1 and that, secondly,
1 According to Dodwell's reckoning, Callistus reigned eight or nine years
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS GIESELER. 271
Hippolytus himself cuts him off from even this poor
refuge ; for he testifies that at the time when his book
was composed (and according to Herr Gieseler's own
showing it must have been written a considerable time
after the death of Callistus), the sect or school of the
Callistians still subsisted, and held fast to the doctrine
and discipline of their master.
With regard to the well-known statue of Hippolytus,
Herr Gieseler maintains it to be " an historical impos
sibility " that as early as the third century the Chris
tians in Rome had erected this statue to him: the truth
rather is, that during the dispute with Alexandria about
the Easter question, after 387, the Easter-cycle of Hip
polytus was engraved on the seat of an old statue,
which thereby was made into a statue of Hippolytus.
The impossibility is said to consist in this, that
" statues of saintly persons remained until a much later
age unknown to the Westerns." But there is no indica
tion, and no reason which compels us to assume, that
the statue, if it falls within the third century, was
erected to Hippolytus as a saint. To the present
writer it has always seemed very possible that the con
gregation of Hippolytus set up this monument of him
immediately after his banishment to Sicily ; and even
if it was set up just after his death, it was assuredly
not the saint whom people wished to honour, but the
(214-222) ; Baronius gives him six years ; the chronographer of 354 makes
him preside over the Church for five years (218-222). Supposing, then,
that one takes from the first and last years only a half-year, there will still
remain four full years. On the other hand, Herr Gieseler endeavours to
lengthen the lives of Noetus and Sabellius as much as possible. In the
case of the former, he sees in the assertion of Epiphanius (whose inaccuracy
in chronological statements has been long acknowledged by everybody) a
necessity for making him appear in Asia as an heretical teacher as late as
245. Sabellius is declared to have once more laboured in spreading his
doctrine at Ptolemais after the year 250, of which not a trace is to be found
anywhere ; for if the doctrine which was called Sabellian showed signs of
life at that time at Ptolemais, we are still very far from having a proof that
Sabellius himself was active there.
272 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
celebrated teacher, the most considerable theologian,
notwithstanding his errors respecting the doctrine of
the Trinity, that the Church of Rome up to that time
had possessed.
How improbable it is that as late as the beginning
of the fifth century there still survived such a know
ledge of the Greek writings of Hippolytus, especially
the smaller works, which had passed out of recollection
even in Churches of the Greek tongue, has been already
shown. About the Easter-canon Herr Gieseler himself
quotes Ideler's words, that it was nothing better than
a rude attempt, which only stood the test a few years;
and hence the monument must have been erected very
early, perhaps even under Alexander Severus. Eusebius
of Csesarea, in composing his own cycle, had made use
of the canon of Hippolytus ; from that time the latter
had lost all further importance ; and it is impossible to
see what rational object the Romans of the fifth century
could have intended to attain by immortalizing a canon
composed two hundred years before, and long since
utterly useless. The notion that it might have given
weight to their pretentions in opposition to the Alex
andrians, if they produced in stone a proof that two
hundred years ago a Greek had lived in Rome capable
of composing an Easter-cycle, is simply too ludicrous.
Herr Gieseler bases his hypothesis that the Anti-
montanists denied the Trinity and the Personality of
the Logos, not on Praxeas only, but also on the so-
called Alogi ; and hence it may be worth while to
subject to a critical examination the views hitherto
put forth respecting this party, and the conclusions
which have been drawn from the statements respecting
them. One would perhaps not be wrong in thinking
that this important point in ancient ecclesiastical
history is one specially in need of revision.
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 273
Herr Gieseler says (p. 765) : " It is well known that
some of the Antimontanists went so far as to reject
the whole idea of the Logos, together with the source
of it, the Gospel of S. John." And (p. 769) he desig
nates those the "most decided Antimontanists, who
denied the genuineness of the Gospel of S. John, and of
the Apocalypse, and the continuance of the Charismata.''''
In connection with these statements, I shall endeavour
to answer the following questions : — 1. Were the Alogi
really "the most decided Antimontanists?" 2. What
were their reasons for rejecting the two writings of S.
John, the Gospel and the Apocalypse ? 3. Did they
deny the doctrine of the Logos, and along with it the
Divine Personality of Christ ?
1. Epiphanius is the only writer to whom we are
indebted for more definite information respecting those
whom he called, with a sarcastic double entendre, Alogi;
for the notice of them in Augustine is merely taken from
the Synopsis of Epiphanius, and need not here detain
us further ; and the brief statement of Philastrius
is only valuable as contemporary and independent
testimony confirming Epiphanius ; and Epiphanius
says not a word from which we can deduce that there
was a special opposition between these rejecters of S.
John and the Montanists. On the contrary, he brings
them at the very commencement into connection with
the Phrygians or Montanists, the Quintillianists and
Quartodecimans, both which sects are with him only
variations of Montanism. It is true that, as far as the
mere run of the words go, this connection has reference,
only to the circumstances of the time, but at the same
time it seems to show that the Alogi belonged to the
same family of sects. According to his report they
had their seat only, or at any rate chiefly, at Thyatira
in Lydia, where there was also a community belonging
to the Phrygian sect close beside them. Both societies
274 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
laboured with such good success for the perversion of
the Catholic believers resident there, that they brought
the whole town to accept the Phrygian doctrine and
sect ; and the Catholic Church there for a hundred and
twelve years was utterly extinguished.1 The Alogi
proceeded to make use of this fact as a weapon against
the genuineness of the Apocalypse. The author of this
book, they said, addresses in the second chapter a
letter to the congregation at Thyatira, in which he
presupposes the continuance of it until the coming of
the Lord (v. 25) ; but at the present time there exists
no congregation belonging to your Church in Thyatira ;
how can you then maintain that this book is the
genuine prophetic writing of a divinely illuminated
Apostle, when you yourselves must confess that the
congregation whose continuance (as you suppose) he has
there promised, viz. your own, has already perished ?
The objection of the Alogi, then, has merely a mean
ing KaT avdpo/irov. They could not have accounted
1 Merkel ( Umstandlicher Beweis, dass die Apocalypse ein untergeschobenes
Buch sei, 1785, pp. 143 ff.), who is bent on showing that Epiphanius has
altogether misunderstood and misrepresented the objection of the Alogi re
specting the non-existence of the Church of Thyatira, an objection having
reference to S. John's own time, says : " Had they (the Alogi) denied
that in their time an orthodox Church existed at Thyatira, they would
have excluded themselves from the number of orthodox members of the
Church, and made themselves heretics, which they certainly would not
have done if they were in their senses." No doubt ; but that does not
prove Merkel's point, that the Alogi could not have been speaking of their
own time, but only of that of S. John. What it proves is this, that the
Alogi did not count themselves as belonging to the Church whose disap
pearance from Thyatira they quoted. Certainly they did not say ixxMaia
Xpio-Tiavav, but perhaps ipvxtxav, or something of that kind. As Cerinthus
was a contemporary of the Apostle, and lived in Asia Minor, the objection
of the Alogi, had it been intended to refer to the time of S. John would
have had no sense : this Eichhorn (Einleit. in's N. T. II. 410) has already
shown. For at any rate the Alogi could not mean that Cerinthus wrote
the letter to a congregation at Thyatira which at his time did not exist in
venting the state of things there in the most clumsy way ; which would
have been equivalent to openly putting the mark of spuriousness on his
own revelation with his own hand.
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 275
themselves as belonging to that Church which had
now disappeared from Thyatira ; for they were in
Thyatira, and even if not a single member of the
Catholic Church was any longer to be found there
besides themselves, and they formed a small handful,
they must have regarded themselves as the true con
tinuation of the Church there. Hence they must cer
tainly have formed a party estranged from the Catholic
communion. Nor can their objection mean that at
the time of the Apostle S. John there was no Christian
Church at Thyatira, for that is contradicted first by
the words ovk evi vvv eK/cKnqo-ia, k.t.X., and secondly by
the whole answer of Epiphanius, which in that case
would be utterly meaningless. For this Father replies
to this effect: That precisely this perversion of the
Catholics at Thyatira to Montanism confirms the pro
phetical authority of the Apocalypse ; for in that the
Seer speaks of a " woman Jezebel, which calleth her
self a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants
to commit fornication," he has in these very words
foretold that the Christians there would be perverted
by a heresy which (like the Phrygian) is wholly based
upon the utterances of false prophetesses. Still, this
lasted only 112 years,1 and now (about the year 375)
there is again a Catholic Church, already on the in
crease, in Thyatira.
1 Epiphanius has here two notes of time ; one, that the break in the
Catholic Church at Thyatira lasted 112 years, i.e. from 263 to 375 about ;
the other, that the time of the Apostles, of S. John and their immediate
disciples (xal tuv xah^s), embraces 93 years from the Ascension, i.e.
lasted to the year 126, when Quadratus and Aristides put forth their
Apologies. In this latter note of time, people have erroneously sought for
the date of the apostasy of the faithful at Thyatira, which would create an
inexplicable contradiction between this chronological statement and the
other, and is at once refuted by the much later rise of Montanism. Epi
phanius would fix the limits of the apostolic age merely to show that the
apostasy of the Church of Thyatira prophesied by S. John did not take
place until long after the apostolic period, and that thus the prophetic
power of the author of the Apocalypse was established.
276 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Thus the report of Epiphanius by no means repre
sents the Alogi as opponents of the Montanists : the
grounds on which, according to his representation,
they disputed the genuineness of S. John's Gospel and
the Apocalypse have nothing to do with the Montanist
controversy ; and in attributing the Apocalypse also to
Cerinthus, they were influenced, not (as the latest
theory supposes) by the passages of Revelation which
seem to favour Chiliasm, of which Epiphanius says not
a word, but rather by the connection of Revelation with
the Gospel, in which they fancied they recognised the
hand of Cerinthus, and also by the (to them) unintel
ligible symbols and visions, from which they were able
to derive no really practical or edifying meaning, and
no instruction of any kind. " What good," they said,
" is the Apocalypse to me, with its seven angels and
seven seals ? What have I to do with the four angels
at Euphrates, whom another angel must loose, and the
host of horsemen with breastplates of fire and brim
stone?"1 According to the representation of Epiphanius, the
Alogi in Thyatira were the helpmates of the Montanists
there, and with them brought about the secession of
the whole city to the Phrygian sect. They (the Alogi),
he says, who now deny that this event was (propheti
cally) revealed, then lent a helping hand to the over
throw (of the Catholic Church in Thyatira). No doubt
the Alogi admitted that what occurs in the Apocalypse
respecting the condition of the congregation at Thyatira
had had its fulfilment,2 i.e. that Cerinthus herein had
before his eyes an occurrence which really took place
in his time at Thyatira; but the interpretation of
Epiphanius, viz. that by the seductress Jezebel the
Montanist prophetesses were intended, they could of
1 Epiphan. I. 456 sqq., ed. Petav.
2 Opcohoyoi/o-i ydp xal ovtoi ©vxreipoi; rai/rx ¦mirTinpuo^ai, p. 456.
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 277
course not allow. They were therefore an offshoot of
the Phrygian family of sects, which was widely dis
seminated in that neighbourhood ; separated from the
main body, no doubt, not merely by the rejection of
the two canonical books, but also in other points not
well known to Epiphanius. Chiliasm would be one of
these points ; but of it one must observe that it seems
to have been a question of very subordinate importance,
at any rate with the Asiatic Montanists ; for in the dis
pute between the Catholics and the Montanists it is not
mentioned, but Tertullian merely reckons the kingdom
of a thousand years in the Jerusalem descending from
heaven among the things set forth by the new prophecy.1
Only in consequence of a violent alteration of the
text of Epiphanius, which Merkel,2 the opponent of the
Apocalypse, was the first to devise, and which more
1 Adv. Marc. III. 24.
2 ' ~Evotxw xvtuv ydp tovtuv (the Alogi) exeini (in Thyatira) xxi tuv xard
Qpiiya; (here o! piev is to be inserted), xxi (this is to be left out) lixyv
"ki/xuv dpirx^dvruv rxl lixvoix; tuv dxepaiuv irto-ruv, par^vtyxav ryv irduav
irohiv tl; rijv avruv a'ipettiv, ol re (le) dpvovftevot ryv diroxd'hv^/iv tou Koyov
tovtov, tl; dvxTpoirriv xxt extivov (ixtivo) xatpov eorpxrevovTO. These last
words are to be punctuated thus : oi li dpvoipievoi rqv dnoxd~kvtyiv, tov Aoyov
tovtov el; dvarpoirriv, xar extivo xatpov io-rpxTtvovTO. It is astonishing how
so violent a change, devised merely to favour an hypothesis which it was
wished to introduce into Church history, and without any support from
any MS., could have found so much assent, and finally that of Liicke
( Vollst. Einleitung in die Offenbarung des Johannes, zweite Aufl. 1852, p.
581). According to this metamorphosis of the text, dpira^dvruv is to go
with 7,i/xuv, while in the unchanged text it refers simply to the Alogi and
Phrygians, who like wolves had rent in pieces the faith of the guileless
faithful. In the ol dpvovpievoi rriv d-rroxxAviptv rov Aoyov tovtov, the last
words correspond to eiriAxptfidvovTat tovtov tou 'prrrov ; the event just men
tioned of the apostasy of Thyatira is meant. The Alogi, says Epiphanius,
denied that this event had been foretold and made known ; they, who by
a strange irony of fate themselves had contributed to bring it about, tl;
dvxTpoirt)v (tvi; ixx/\y<7ia;) eaTpxnvovro. Instead of this simple meaning,
which is required by the whole context, the words which naturally belong
to one another are to be torn apart, tou Aiyov tovtov united in an unnatural
construction with el; avaTpotr^v ; and these words are then made to mean,
" You, Alogi, contended then, while the Montanists perverted the faithful
in Thyatira, to the overthrow of this cause or doctrine (xo'you)," viz. of
278 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
recent writers have eagerly pounced upon, have people
succeeded in transforming the Alogi into zealous
opponents of the Phrygians, or Ultra- Antimontanists,
as Neander expresses it. But even in the passage in
Irenseus 1 which probably refers to the same society as
that which Epiphanius calls Alogi, is there no confir
mation of the opinion that these Alogi were Anti
montanists, who, merely in order to deprive their
opponents of the support which they found in the
Fourth Gospel and the Apocalypse, denied that these
were the writings of S. John. Irenseus says that there
are men who, in order to deny the outpouring of the
gift of the Holy Spirit in the Church, reject the Gospel
of S. John, and with it the spirit of prophecy. These
unhappy men would themselves be prophets [he says
false prophets],2 and deny the Church the gift of pro
phecy. And so, precisely because they wished to claim
Montanism. Which sets at defiance language, construction, and context.
Seeing that just before this we have el; rt]v avruv a'ipeaiv, Epiphanius, if
he had wished to speak of the efforts directed against this, would have
written rn; ai/r'/i; alpistu;, or rij; alp'tatu; ravrii;, or something similar, not
the indefinite and ambiguous tov Aiyov toutou. But further, Epiphanius
says expressly that the perversion of Thyatira by the Phrygians was
crowned with such complete success that the whole city accepted the
heresy. He must mean, then, that this happened in spite of the efforts of
the Alogi to overthrow Montanism, which efforts remained entirely without
fruit. But in this case we should have expected some such word as fidrnv
or tlx% to have been added ; and moreover this is contradicted by the whole
course of events in the matter. For if all Christians at Thyatira, as both
sides (Epiphanius and the Alogi themselves) maintain, became Montanist,
what then (one would like to know) became of the "most decided Anti
montanists," the Alogi? Was this the sole result of their contest with
Montanism, that they too were absorbed by it, and not until a later day
their party again migrated to Thyatira, one knows not whence, and had to
begin all over again? Heinichen (DeAlogis,-p. 95) observes rightly of this
alteration of the text : At hoc non est emendare sed corrumpere scriptores.
1 Adv. hxr. iii. 11, p. 223, ed. Grabe.
2 Here again, according to Merkel's proposal, immediately adopted by
Gieseler, the text is to be altered, and instead of pseudoprophetx we are
to read pseudoprophetas ; the sense being, — "They admit that there are
false prophets (as if there were need to wait for any one to admit what
every one at that time — no matter to what community he belonged — saw
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 279
for themselves a monopoly (so to speak) in the gift of
prophecy, they disputed the possession of this gift by
the Church from which they were excluded and sepa
rated. This was in accordance with the Montanist
theory, which, firstly, would not allow to the Psychici
the true charisma of prophecy ; secondly, only accounted
those visions and prophesyings to be divine which were
experienced and made known in a state of ecstasy; and
which further maintained that the true prophetic spirit
ended and came to a close with Montanus and the two
prophetesses Priscilla and Maximilla. And hence the
anonymous opponent of the Montanists in Eusebius,
and Epiphanius along with him, said that this very
thing was an advantage on the side of the Church over
the Phrygian sect, that the gift of prophesying remained
ever with the Church ; whereas, according to their own
confession, it had already died out among the Phrygians.1
That this sect gave as one of their reasons for rejecting
the Gospel of S. John the promise of the Paraclete
which it contains, as Irenseus reports of them, is very
credible ; for whatever distinguishes this Gospel from
the others was accounted by them (and necessarily so)
as a sign of its spuriousness ; and hence the passages
about the Paraclete in the 15th, 16th, and 17th
chapters must all the more have excited their indigna
tion, because this designation of the Holy Spirit is
unknown to the other Evangelists and also to the
apostolic epistles, while in the First Epistle of S. John
not the Spirit, but Christ, is called the Paraclete. It
before his eyes), but true prophets shall not be found in the Church." One
sees that this alteration also, weakening the words of Irenseus, has been
devised merely to suit an hypothesis, and when Bleek (Beitrage zur Evang.
kritik, p. 209) calls Massuet also a defender of it, he is quite incorrect.
Strange that even Bleek supposes that the Alogi were first driven to reject ¦
S. John's Gospel by the misuse which the Montanist fanatics made of the
writings of S. John ; and yet of this misuse not a trace is anywhere to be
found. 1 Euseb. v. 17. Epiphan. p. 403.
280 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
might perhaps be urged against this that it was pre
cisely with these Montanists that the Paraclete has so
important a position, and is designated as the pro-
claimer of the new revelation. But this is not the
case until we come to Tertullian : Montanus always
implied that it was God the Father who spoke through
him, Priscilla claimed to be sent by Christ as His
instrument, and Maximilla called herself " the Word,
the Spirit, and the Power." Neither do the Anti-
montanist writers in Eusebius mention the Paraclete.
But yet another reason might dispose Montanistly in
clined persons to take offence at this Gospel precisely
on account of these passages, viz. that the Paraclete of
S. John is absolutely and essentially different from the
prophetic spirit of the Phrygians, and utterly incom
patible with it. The latter manifested itself in a few
specially gifted and simultaneously living persons, who
stood utterly alone and separate, without either pre
decessors or successors, and exhausted itself in them.
Whereas the Paraclete of S. John was given to the
whole Church, and is to remain with it inseparably
throughout all time (xiv. 16, 17) ; He is the Spirit
from Whom the Church has received the whole doctrine
of salvation (not merely isolated additions, with in
creased strictness of discipline), and by Whom it is
perpetually reminded of all that Christ taught (xiv.
26) ; Who was sent immediately after the departure of
Christ, not first after a lapse of 130 years. It was not
until the appearance of so audacious and reckless a
method of exegesis as that of the now Montanist Ter
tullian, that an attempt was made to transform the
Paraclete of the Fourth Gospel into the spirit of the
Phrygian prophets. The earliest assertion of the
Montanists, that their prophets were those whom the
Lord had promised to send to His people,1 refers, there-
' Euseb. V. 16.
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 281
fore, not to the Paraclete of S. John, but to the saying
of Christ (S. Matt, xxiii. 34) : " Behold, I send unto
you prophets, and wise men, and scribes ; and some of
them ye shall kill and crucify," etc.
It follows, then, that the notion that the op
ponents of the Fourth Gospel described by Irenseus
and Epiphanius, in blind Antimontanist zeal against
the misuse which the Phrygian sect had made
of the four or five passages relating to the Para
clete, denied the authenticity of the whole Gospel,
and attributed it to Cerinthus, — this notion, on
the first examination, appears utterly worthless and
untenable, for Neander has already remarked that the
use of these passages on the Paraclete could so easily
be wrested from the Montanists — nay, that these pas
sages could so easily be turned against them.1 Much
more probable is it that it was no other than a branch
of the Phrygian sectarians who attacked the genuine
ness of the Fourth Gospel, in order to get rid of the
troublesome objections abstracted from it, — the Catholic
contrast of the Paraclete in S. John as the sun of the
universe, illuminating the whole Church, and a con
tinuous succession of teachers and prophets, in com
parison with the Montanist prophets, who glimmered
like a couple of stars in an otherwise dark night,— to
get rid of the whole of this at one blow ; although we
must always remember that this reason alone would
never have sufficed for the attempt to deprive of its
authority an apostolical book, which had long had a
firm hold on the mind of the Church in those parts.
That the Alogi denied the Divinity of Christ, and
were Unitarians in the same or like manner as Theo
dotus and Artemon, has lately been frequently main
tained, but not proved. The most plausible ground for
it lies in the expression of Ephiphanius, that Theodotus
1 Kirchengeschichte, I. 1005, first edition.
282 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
is a detached branch (diroo-n-ao-pia) of the Alogist heresy.
Nevertheless, the testimony of Epiphanius, as well as
that of the independent Philastrius, is decisive, that
with regard to Christ and the Blessed Trinity they
were orthodox. Epiphanius repeatedly affirms, " They
have the like faith with us ; " " In aU other things (i.e.
except the rejection of the two writings of S. John)
they appear to hold fast the holy and divine doctrine."1
The explanation of Heinichen2 and others, that,
with the exception of the article on the Divinity of
Christ and the doctrine of the Trinity, the Alogi were
orthodox, is manifestly inadmissible, for Epiphanius
would certainly have expressly mentioned this excep
tion. On that supposition, one cannot for a moment
think that he would have spoken of any agreement
whatever with the Church and with other dogmas in
the case of those who denied the Divinity of Christ.
He knew far too well that the dogma of the Divinity
of Christ is the foundation and corner-stone "of the doc
trinal edifice of the Church, and that when this is
thrown out, an agreement in the remaining important
points would be no longer even possible, but only a
deceptive appearance. But the Bishop might well say
of a community whose sole difference consisted of
Montanist tendencies in mere matters of discipline,
that in other things it had one and the same belief as
the Church. When, therefore, he used the above
expression respecting Theodotus, all that was passing
through his mind was that the Alogi, by their rejection
of the Fourth Gospel, had thrown down the strongest
Scriptural bulwark of the Divinity of Christ and of
the Incarnation of the Logos, had prepared the way
for Theodotus, and professed a relationship with his
1 Epiph. p. 424. Petan has incorrectly rendered the latter passage thus :
Ex quo deniceps sacrosanctam et divinam fidem redarguunt.
2 De Alogis, p. 24.
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 283
heresy. Parodoxical as it may sound, it was simply
and solely in the interests (no doubt misunderstood) of
dogmatic Christology that these people thought them
selves bound to reject the Fourth Gospel as a production
of the heretic Cerinthus.
2. That the spiritual Gospel, in its all-pervading
difference from the Synoptics, excited the suspicion of
a party in the second and third century by its unique
character, in which the objective historical element —
the description of the life and teaching of Jesus Christ
— remains so entirely in the background,— this fact,
when duly weighed, has nothing that need offend one.
One must conceive the position of this party as one in
which it saw the Fourth Gospel, not as a long-known
book, hitherto in undisputed possession of apostolic
authority, and forming part of the paradosis of the
Church, but as a work only partiaUy received as
genuine, and with its claims in need of critical exami
nation before being accepted. The book proclaims
itself as a writing composed for a particular purpose,
to furnish grounds for dogmatic belief (John xx. 30,
31) ; it omits most of the miracles and events recorded
by the other Evangelists ; it relates specially those
discourses of Christ in which He speaks of His heavenly
glory and power, and represents Himself as One who
has come from heaven with divine knowledge and
authority, and will soon return thither again ; while the
discourses of Christ in the other Evangelists refer more
to His work and the Church which He is about to
found, and contain ethical precepts and denunciations.
Cerinthus had already been active in Asia Minor, as
the founder of a sect and spreader of a doctrine, when
the Gospel of the Apostle appeared ; hence his doc
trine was already known and feared in certain circles,
which now for the first time became aware of the
existence of this Gospel. To them the very peculiari-
284 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
ties of the new Gospel appeared to stand in close
relationship with the teaching of Cerinthus. The
Gospel says nothing about the miraculous concep
tion and birth of Christ, the signs and wonders which
attended His birth, the whole history of His youth,
His public appearance as a boy in the temple; and
leaps immediately from the Word become flesh to the
baptism in Jordan and the descent of the Spirit. In
all this they fancied they recognised the hand of
Cerinthus, to whom Jesus is a mere man, born in the
natural way of Joseph and Mary, whose whole youth
was that of a (no doubt very good and pious, but still)
ordinary man. Hence Cerinthus regarded the whole
history of the birth and youth of Jesus as unimportant,
or actually fictitious ; and accordingly he made the
history of Jesus as the Messiah commence with the
meeting of Jesus and the Baptist, and what took place
immediately before the baptism. In the assertion of
the Evangelist that the turning of the water into wine
at Cana was the first miracle wrought by Jesus, they
detected the design of Cerinthus, who meant in this
way to express that the carpenter's Son (as he called
Him before the Logos or Christ descended upon Him
at His baptism and abode upon Him) could have per
formed no miracle. No less designed appeared to them
the silence about Christ's transfiguration on Mount
Tabor ; for, as Cerinthus admitted no real Incarnation
or taking of the Manhood into the Godhead, but merely
a temporal indwelling of the Logos in the Manhood, it
appeared to favour his dogmatic interests that an event
was passed over from which it was possible directly to
infer a participation of the human Body in the glory
of the Godhead inseparably united with His Person.
The " prince of this world," — an expression which occurs
in no book of the New Testament excepting this
Gospel, and here occurs thrice, but each time in such
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 285
a connection that it is possible to understand by it some
powerful being other than Satan, — this ruler of the
world in the Gospel appeared to the Alogi to be the
same as the one who in the Cerinthian system was
subordinated to the Supreme God, Whom he did not
know, as the Creator of the world and of man, and as
the God of the Jews. Once more, the wonderful signs
which accompanied the death of Jesus are omitted in
this Gospel ; and this again fits in with the Cerinthian
system, according to which the Logos or Christ de
parted when Jesus was taken prisoner, and only the
Man, left to Himself and stripped of all Divinity, was
given over to suffering and death. What, then, would
be the meaning of those wonderful phenomena, that
sympathy and sorrow of the whole of Nature, as
reported by the other Evangelists, at the death of
a mere man? Lastly, the circumstance that a
Gospel, otherwise so rich in didactic material, re
ports none of the discourses which Jesus held with
His disciples during the forty days after His resur
rection, might be easily explained by the Cerinthian
doctrine that the risen Jesus was no longer the
bearer of the Logos, or possessed of that higher illumi
nation. Let us suppose, what is not impossible, that a party
of Cerinthians in Asia Minor, at the very beginning of
the second century, got possession of the Fourth Gospel,
triumphantly used and displayed it as the testimony of
the beloved disciple in favour of their doctrine, — in a
word, treated it just in the same way as the Valentinians
did a little later, — and it will then be very intelligible
how Catholic Christians, filled with suspicion against a
book which had only just become known, thought that
on further investigation they really did recognise the
pretended traces of Cerinthian teaching, and then
went on to compare it with the other Evangelists, and
286 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
to allow the force of those apparent contradictions
noticed by Epiphanius.1
3. Epiphanius says repeatedly that the Alogi rejected
the Logos in the Gospel of S. John ; i.e. starting from
the fond notion that Cerinthus was the author of the
Gospel, they thought that in the choice of the expression
Logos to designate the Divine Redeemer they again
recognised the hand of Cerinthus, who had brought his
Logos-doctrine out of Egypt and taken it into his theory
even before the Apostle S. John — that is, before the
appearance of his Gospel. The Logos of Cerinthus is
an iEon, generated and sent by the supreme unknown
God, which descended upon Jesus at His baptism,
taught and worked through Him, but at last before
His passion again withdrew from Him.
That the doctrine of the Logos at the beginning of
the Gospel gave offence to many, when it first became
known in Asia Minor, cannot surprise us. Not one of
the Apostles had hitherto made use of this expression ;
and precisely the circumstance that it already had a
definite signification and technical stamp in the Judaic-
Alexandrian theosophy (Philo), whence Cerinthus also
had borrowed it, must have increased the offence caused
by its being found at the beginning of the Gospel as
1 Heinichen (pp. 37, 38) has not understood the objections of the Alogi
to the Gospel of S. John, and hence thinks them so foolish and groundless
that the Alogi could not have been determined by them to attack this
Gospel, as mentioned by Epiphanius, but by a totally different reason, viz.
their rejection of the dogma of the Divinity of Christ. To this utter mis
understanding also must be ascribed his explaining the assertion of the
Alogi that Cerinthus was the author of the Fourth Gospel as a fable
maliciously invented by Epiphanius (p. 42), although Philastrius makes
the same statement. As a witness on the other side he quotes S. Augustine,
who (as appears here) does not merely follow Epiphanius. Heinichen has
not remarked that S. Augustine knew nothing but the Summary or
Anacephalxosis of Epiphanius' history of sects; and the statement that
Cerinthus was the author of the Fourth Gospel was not mentioned, simply
because it is not contained in the Summary. On the whole, Heinichen's
treatise, with its arbitrary treatment of historical evidence, has done more
to confuse the history of the Alogi than to elucidate it.
DIGRESSION ON THE ALOGI. 287
the key to the whole. And thus it might easily happen
that this very mark, stamped full on the forehead of the
Gospel, would at once awaken misgivings in certain
places whither the Gospel came without further
credentials, inasmuch as they failed to recognise the
Apostle's intention of counteracting the heretical
misinterpretation of the Logos, and of giving to the
doctrine that the Divine Word Himself became flesh
apostolical sanction ; and also fancied that they ought
to oppose this expression and refuse it entrance into
the Church. The Alogi, then, belonged to a circle in
which the Fourth Gospel down to the time of the out
break of the Montanist movement had found no admit
tance, so that they ended in joining the Phrygian
schism, withdrew (from the middle of the second cen
tury onwards) from united action with the Catholic
Church, and thus were able to maintain their barricade
against the two writings of S. John down to the fourth
century. But a belief in the divine dignity of Christ
they had from the first derived from the universal
tradition of the Church, from the Epistles of S. Paul,
and other writings in the Canon. They knew that
Christ in His higher nature is the Son of God (Rom. i.
3, 4), that being in the form of God He thought Him
self equal to God (Phil. ii. 6), that in Him dwelleth all
the fulness of the Godhead bodily (Col. ii. 9), etc. etc.
Notwithstanding, then, the strong expressions which
Epiphanius used respecting them once or twice, what
he charges them with is always nothing more than
this, that they would not accept the Logos ; never that
they disputed the dogma of the Divinity of Christ, or
had altogether too low views respecting Him.1
1 Heinichen gives himself much useless trouble to press more out of the
words of Epiphanius, viz. a full denial of the Divinity of Christ, or Theo-
dotianism. He quotes the passage (p. 434), no? rpimah, Kiipivh, 'Efiiuv,
xal ol dAAoi; ovx iorlv ovra; a; vopoi^tn, x.t.~k. Under the 0/ aKhot he under-
288 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS,
To this it may be objected that the Alogi must have
seen that the Logos in the prologue of the Gospel was
altogether different from the Cerinthian Logos. On
the other hand, it must be remembered that the Cerin-
thians understood the expression, " The Word was made
flesh," in their sense of the mere temporary union and
indwelling of the Logos in flesh, viz. in the Man Jesus;
further, that Cerinthus, although he could not maintain
a creation of the world by the Logos in the sense of
the Apostle, because a lower Being — -the God of the
Jews — is with him the Creator of the visible universe,
yet apparently, like Heracleon, supposed an activity of
the Logos in the creation, or a dependence of the
creating iEon on the higher Logos, which proceeded
immediately from the Father ; and so, equally with
Heracleon, could say in the words of the prologue, all
things, even the visible universe, were (in the last
instance) made by the Logos.
I turn now to the book of Dr. Chr. Wordsworth,
Canon of Westminster.1 It treats only of the ninth
book of the Philosophumena, and this merely so far as
it narrates the contest of Hippolytus with Zephyrinus
and Callistus. His purpose, however, is not so much
to give a scientific explanation of this section of the
work, to render the events intelligible, critically to
stands the Alogi, who are therefore named here as of like views with Cerin
thus and Ebion. But he has overlooked the fact that S. John is here
introduced by Epiphanius as speaking, and is here made to name those
against whom, accordmg to tradition, he wrote his Gospel; so that the
later Alogi are of course excluded. The objection that Epiphanius would
certainly not have omitted to urge the dogma of Christ's Divinity against
the Alogi, had they denied it, he thinks to set aside (p. 81) with the
answer that the Bishop would not have been able to accomplish anything
with positive grounds against a party which denied the authenticity of the
Gospel of S. John. As if the Epistles of S. Paul, etc. would not have sup
plied him with positive proofs in abundance !
1 S. Hippolytus and the Church of Rome in the earlier part of ihe third
century. From ihe newly discovered Philosophumena. London 1853.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 289
separate in the statements of Hippolytus the objective
historical contents from the subjective colouring which
the personal sympathies of the author have manifestly
mingled with the narrative, as to find a useful weapon
for polemical purposes. The main object of the book
is to show that the Roman See, in the first part of the
third century, was tainted with heresy and vice, — a
cathedra pestilentim, — and that the events of that time
afford a decisive argument against the authority attri
buted to the Chair of S. Peter in the Roman Church.
All questions connected with Hippolytus' work and
narrative attract him just so far as they stand in con
junction with this object. It suits his purpose, there
fore, that the condition of the Roman Church at that
time should be painted in dark colours. She is con
sidered to be wrapped in a thick black cloud of heresy
and corruption, so that Hippolytus is the one bright
spot in this darkness. The strong expressions and
sharp sallies of Hippolytus do not content him ; where
they seem to him too tame, he helps them in his trans
lation with more powerful touches. The impression
which he has thereby produced upon members of his
own Church has already been stated by an English
Church newspaper1 in the following words : " The one
effect of Wordsworth's book upon us is, that it has
indefinitely strengthened the suspicion which we could not
help cherishing that the ninth book of the Philoso
phumena is spurious." Much of Dr. Wordsworth's
book appears to this paper to be a " sermon against
Papal aggression."
That the ninth book is spurious is, however, impos
sible ; it belongs as an essential part to the whole
work. But what is to the point in this criticism is
this, that Dr. Wordsworth by his treatment of the
subject and by his commentary has made Hippolytus'
1 The Guardian, June 8, pp. 383, 384
T
290 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
narrative into an inextricable, self-contradictory jumble;
and that the course of events in Rome, when grasped
in this way, must seem to every one who knows the
history of the early Church an insoluble riddle.
The first chapter is designed to show that Hippolytus
was Bishop of Portus. Dr. Wordsworth does not
attempt the difficult task of proving this for himself.
He is content with quoting from an insignificant and
scientifically worthless treatise of the Italian Ruggieri,
of which he speaks in terms of high praise: "beyond
the possibility of a doubt," he has proved that Hip
polytus is the disciple of Irenasus and the celebrated
Father, Bishop of Portus. This tone of confidence
induced me to read Ruggieri's treatise through once
more with attention, to see whether some argument or
proof of importance had not possibly escaped me ; but
I could discover nothing which in the least degree
could shake the criticism of this treatise as given
above. As, however, the subject is of sufficient im
portance, and the theory of Hippolytus' episcopate in
Portus is maintained with such tenacity and unyielding
persistence, it may be worth while to add a few further
remarks on Ruggieri's book.
Ruggieri unconcernedly supposes that within a short
period of time there were two martyrs of the name of
Hippolytus, — the one Bishop of Portus, the other a
Roman officer, — who both at the same place suffered
the same extraordinary death of being dragged to death
by wild horses. Both were buried in the same place,
viz. the Ager Veranus, and both were commemorated
on the same day ; so that, in order to make the stupen
dous similarity complete, he had only to declare them
to be twins! The degree of historical and critical
ability which is displayed in such a supposition is not
belied by the general course of the discussion. The
numerous statements of Greek authorities, that Hip-
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 291
polytus was Bishop, Archbishop, or Papa of Rome, he
appropriates with naive self-complacency as so many
indisputable testimonies for the episcopate of Hippo
lytus in Portus. The obvious fact that witnesses who
gave him the title of Archbishop and Papa could not
possibly have been thinking of a little seaport town,
but must have meant nothing less than the Church of
Rome, makes not the slightest impression on him.
Accordingly he quotes the testimony of Leontius and
Anastasius Sinaita, both of whom make Hippolytus
Bishop of Rome. With regard to the latter, he says he
does not care who Anastasius was, or when he lived ;
sufficient for him that he confirms his (Ruggieri's)
opinion respecting the episcopate in Portus.1 Leontius
is treated in much the same way, and his diserlissimum
testimonium* plays a great part in the course of the
discussion, and is held against all opposing testimony
like a shield. After quoting a whole series of addi
tional authorities for Hippolytus having been Papa or
Bishop of Rome, he comes (p. 78) quite calmly to the
conclusion that from this it is clear how universally
ecclesiastical antiquity supplies testimony for Hippo
lytus' episcopate in Portus, and how weak and worthless
the grounds are on which this is disputed. For, says
he, Bishop of Rome means simply Bishop in the Roman
province, Bishop of one of the suburbicarian churches.
But, as the whole of South Italy and Sicily belonged to
this province, the Orientals (according to Ruggieri's
theory) might by their Bishop or Papa of Rome have
just as well meant Bishop of Capua or of Syracuse as
Bishop of Portus !
Ruggieri meanwhile attempts to prove that the
Greeks called the suburbicarian province of the
Roman See, Rome ; and the Bishops of Rome, ol dirb
1 De Portuensi S. Hippolyti sede Dissertatio, Romse 1771, p. 71.
3 L.c. pp. 70, 79.
292 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
'Pdofiw, or ol KaTa 'Pdufirjv. The first point, indeed, he
merely states without producing anything whatever
in its favour; the second would prove nothing to
serve his purpose, for the Orientals call Hippolytus,
not eTrtWoTro? kuto, 'Ptofi7]v, but simply Bishop or Papa
'Pwfiir;. What, then, does he bring to establish his
second assumption ? The heading of the synodal letter
from Sardica, which runs: "The Synod in Sardinia
assembled from Rome, Spain, Gaul, Italy, Africa,
Sardinia," etc. Here at once the position of Rome, and
further the circumstance that Spain and Gaul are
mentioned next 'to Rome and Italy, not until after
them, — all this is clear evidence that here only the
city of Rome is meant, from which the presiding Papal
Legates had come to Sardica. His second and last
proof is the decree of the Emperor Aurelian, that he,
whom the Bishops in Italy and Rome (ot icaTa ttjv
'iTaXtav Kai Tr)V 'Pwpiaimv iroXiv eiria-KO-jroi) would recognise
as Bishop of Antioch, should have possession of the
episcopal house there. That means simply, the Bishop
of Rome and the rest of the Italian Bishops. An
ecclesiastical province called Italia, side by side with
the Roman province, has never existed; when Italia
is spoken of as an ecclesiastical whole, the Bishop of
Rome is mentioned as its head, — thus Socrates x calls
Liberius Bishop of Italia. So strong, however, is Dr.
Wordsworth's trust in Ruggieri's authority, that he
blindly copies all this from him (p. 10).
In similar fashion Ruggieri deals with the adverse
testimony of Jerome and Gelasius. A word more
about each. Jerome came as a very young man (about
a.d. 350) to Rome, and prosecuted his studies there,
remaining until 372, i.e. over 20 years. He narrates
of himself that he diligently sought out the graves of
the Apostles and Martyrs, and descended into the
1 Hist. Eccl. iv. 11.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 293
catacombs.1 Later on, under Damasus, he spent four
more years in Rome ; and after all this, he assures us
that he was unable to discover the place where Hip
polytus had been Bishop, although he must often have
witnessed the annual festival on the 13th of August
described by Prudentius, and the streams of pilgrims
meeting together from far and near in crowds at the
grave of Hippolytus ! One would have thought that
such things were calculated to shake the firmest belief
in the episcopate at Portus ; but Ruggieri and his
admirer and copier, Wordsworth, do not find here any
really serious difficulty. We have already seen how
Herr Bunsen tries to help himself here. Ruggieri thinks
that Jerome was ignorant of some things which are
now known, and quotes as proof of this one or two paltry
trifles which do not deserve serious consideration, e.g.
that he did not know that Caius was with S. Irenseus
in Lyons (which, as a matter of fact, no one even now
knows), and the like.
The authority of Gelasius is made innocuous with
similar ease. In the sixteenth century, Baronius,
owing to very defective patristic knowledge and critical
power, doubted whether the book on the two natures of
Christ was really by the Roman Bishop Gelasius. The
subject has since then been accurately investigated,
new sources of information have presented themselves,
the decisive testimony of Fulgentius and that of Pope
John ii. have left room for no further doubt ; and since
then, all scholars capable of giving an opinion have
declared themselves for the authenticity of the Roman
Gelasius. What, then, does Ruggieri do ? Tillemont
had already said to him, " As Gelasius knew nothing
of Hippolytus' having been Bishop of Portus, this is a
proof of the groundlessness of this supposition." Rug
gieri answers, that Baronius 200 years ago doubted
1 In Ezechiel, c. 40.
294 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
whether the Roman Bishop Gelasius was the author
of the book ; he freely owns that he does not know how
the matter stands, but that, at any rate, this is a com
plete refutation of Tillemont's argument ! J Even here
Dr. Wordsworth treads in Ruggieri's footsteps. He
must remark, he says (p. 64), that it is scarcely possible
that Gelasius, Bishop of Rome, should not have known
that Hippolytus, Bishop of Portus, was a suffragan of
his See. Any reader would now expect Dr. Words
worth to go on and draw the natural conclusion from
this correct premise ; therefore, that Hippolytus was
Bishop of Portus is a fiction. Not at all ; Dr. Words
worth prefers — therefore it is very doubtful that the
Roman Gelasius is the author of the book.
Dr. Wordsworth states further, that Ruggieri's book
is to be regarded as an official document, in which the
judgment of the Roman Church concerning S. Hip
polytus is laid down.2 That this is far from being the
case, he might before this have seen from Saccarelli,
the most considerable Roman ecclesiastical historian
who has written since Ruggieri. Saccarelli has so
well seen through the weakness and worthlessness of
Ruggieri's attempts at proof, that he again makes
Hippolytus a Bishop in Arabia, who came to Rome
and worked there.3 In a recent Roman work, the
1 For fear of being thought to do Ruggieri's logic an injustice, I quote
his own words : Quomodocunque sese res habent, hanc qumstionem viris doc-
tioribus disentiendam relinquimus. Nobis tantummodo sufficiat probasse
incertum adhuc esse num S. Gelasius P. hujus libelli auctor extiterit, etc.
Quapropter Tillemontii argumentum penitus coucidit, etc.
2 "It maybe considered as embodying the judgment of the Roman
Church concerning S. Hippolytus."
3 Historia Eccles. per Annos Digesta, III. p. 265, RomEe 1773. Ruggieri's
treatise appeared there two years earlier. Herr Gieseler acknowledges
(p. 776) that in the fourth and fifth century, according to the testimony of
Eusebius, Jerome, and Gelasius, there can have been no knowledge of a
Bishop Hippolytus in Portus ; but thinks it quite possible that the statement
that he was Bishop there may have been contained in some MS. of one of
his writings not discovered until a later age, but that it is also equally
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS- — WORDSWORTH. 295
question as to where this Father was Bishop is stated
as a thing still unknown.1
We have seen that the Presbyter Anastasius, who
found a writing of Hippolytus against Beron in Con
stantinople, and copied portions of it, is the first and
most considerable authority for the episcopate of Hip
polytus in the Roman Portus. According to his state
ment, the author was thus designated in the MS. which
he copied. These fragments have for a long time
aroused 'the greatest suspicion. Lately, however, a
very powerful voice has been raised for their genuine
ness ; Dorner, in his celebrated work,2 supposes that
the fragments are taken from the treatise of which that
against Noetus forms a part, and he makes them the
basis of his account of the heresy of Beron and of the
doctrine of Hippolytus respecting the Incarnation and
the relation between the two Natures. Herr Bunsen
considers that Dorner has so completely refuted the
arguments (Hanell's) against the genuineness of the
fragments, that it seems unnecessary to waste a word
on the subject. It appears to me, on the contrary,
quite clear that these fragments, or the writing from
which they are taken, must be spurious ; the arguments
which I shall presently advance for this opinion have,
at any rate, not yet been refuted. I hold these frag
ments to be a forgery of the sixth or seventh century,
a product of the Monophysite controversies ; and I think
possible that people were led by the mere circumstance of his having been
put to death at Portus to call him Bishop of this town. As regards the
first possibility, it has perhaps been sufficiently answered by the remarks
made above iu the text ; the second rests on the identity of the Father
with Prudentius' martyr, which I hold to be a manifestly baseless supposi
tion. The episcopate in Portus has its origin, as has been shown, in the
fictitious Acts of S. Aurea.
1 Moeoni, Dizionario di Erudizione Storico-Ecclesiastica, torn. 36, p. 74,
Venez. 1846.
2 Entwicklungs-geschichte der Lehre von der Person Christi, zweite Aufl.
I. 536 ff.
296 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
one has only to read the treatise against Noetus and
these fragments, one immediately after the other, to
perceive at once that an utter difference of tone and of
method in argument creates a broad chasm between
the fragments and the treatise. Since the appearance
of the Philosophumena, a more exact knowledge of Hip
polytus' language and mode of description renders a
decision of the question still easier, and the probability
that the fragments are not by Hippolytus still greater.
But, in particular, the following points, duly weighed,
can scarcely leave a doubt as to their spuriousness.
1. While the theological terminology of Hippolytus,
in the treatise against Noetus and in the ninth book
of the Philosophumena, appears to be still defective, and
confined to a few words and formulse which had already
received a theological stamp, the author of the frag
ments can command an abundance of technical terms
respecting the doctrine of the Incarnation, such as
was only developed in the course of the Apollinarian,
Nestorian, and Monophysite controversies ; he wields
this terminology with a certain ease and readiness,
taking for granted that it is well known, whereas
Hippolytus often seems to have some trouble to find
the right expression.
2. In Hippolytus' treatise against Noetus, a simple,
homely tone prevails ; the treatise is, in the main, a
string of texts of Scripture. In the fragments the
language is turgid, overladen with epithets ; texts of
Scripture, with the exception of one or two words, are
not quoted.
3. In the fragments expressions are frequent which
are foreign to Hippolytus' writings and his whole
period, and betray a much later age, reminding one
more of Synesius, the Areopagite writings, and the
later Neoplatonists. The author speaks of a kIv^gk
TavTovpyos, of the deoTr)? tt} aapKi TavToiraOrj^, of a Bvva/M<;
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 297
virepaireipo';, a 6e\rjo~i<; aTreipoBvvapios, an dya0bv d'jreipoo'-
Oeves ¦ he uses the words oucrtcoo-a? and evovcnmcra) paKapia Mapla ; that he would
ever have spoken of the " Flesh of God " is, to say the
least, extremely improbable.
7. In the form of doctrine, also, the fragments are
marvellously different from the genuine writings of
Hippolytus. In the refutation of Noetus, the object of
the Incarnation is stated as being the rescue of fallen
man, and the winning of immortality (dcpdapala) for
him. With this simple explanation, contrast that of
the fragments : J Christ became man, and suffered " in
order to ransom the whole race of mankind, which had
been sold into death, and to lead them to immortal and
blessed life; in order to secure the holy hosts of intelli
gent beings in the heavens and render them unchange
able by the mystery of His Incarnation, whose work is
the binding together of the universe in Him ; " or, as
it is expressed in another passage, " in order to bind
up the universe and render it unchangeable." 2 This
idea is quite foreign to Hippolytus, and (so far as I
know) is not found in any other ancient Father.3 In
1 P. 227, ed. Fabric. 2 Aid to lijoai irpo; drpeipia; to irdv, p. 230.
3 S. Aogustine is the first to utter a somewhat kindred thought: Ut
Dei sapientia ad unitalem personal sux homine assumto . . . fieret et deorsum
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 299
the address to the heathen,1 he states as the object of
the Incarnation of the Logos that Christ willed to be a
law and pattern for mankind, and to show that God
had made nothing evil, and that man's will is free.
8. If these fragments belong to the beginning of the
third century, they contain a wonderful anticipation of
that development of doctrine which otherwise was
generally diffused and brought to maturity only by the
contests of the fourth and fifth centuries, such as
perhaps could not be found elsewhere. Petavius 2 has
already remarked, that the words of Hippolytus (in
these fragments) are in such clear opposition to the
much later heresy (of the Monophysites) that a re
futation of this error written so long beforehand is
marvellous. 9. In addition to all this, we have the external evi
dence. The treatise is mentioned by no one earlier
than the seventh century ; Theodoret did not know of
it, otherwise he would certainly have made use of it.
No heretic named Beron is known ; no one of the later
writers on heresies mentions him ; Hippolytus would
undoubtedly have inserted him along with the others
in the Philosophumena had he known of such a person.
Is it likely that so extraordinary a heresy as that which
Beron is said to have disseminated, that in Christ the
two Natures were transfused one with another so as to
be entirely commingled, — a doctrine which is quite
hominibus exemplo redeundi, et eis qui sursum sunt, angelis exemplum manendi
(De Consens. Evang. i. 35). Fulgentius comes nearest to the conception of
the author of the fragments : Non alia (gratia) stantem angelum a ruina
potuit custodire, nisi ilia, qux lapsum hominem post ruinam potuit reparare.
Una est in ulroque gratia operata; in hoc ut surgeret, in illo ne caderet
(Ad Trasimundum Regem, ii. 3, Opp. ed. Paris 1684, p. 90). Nothing
similar is to be found in the Greek Fathers, except Origen. Cf. the saying
of Cyril of Alexandria, that even the angels had their holiness only through
Christ in the Holy Ghost (De Ador. I. 310).
1 Philosophumena, p. 337.
2 De Incarnatione, viii. 8 ; Dogma. Theol. v. 389, ed. Amstelod.
300 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
unique in the earlier centuries,1 — should have entirely
escaped the notice of every one,- — of Eusebius, Epi
phanius, and Philastrius? Let us remember how eager
men were to be able to represent to the originators of
an innovation in dogma, that their doctrine had already
been taught and already condemned in the case of this
or that ancient heretic. When, therefore, none of the
numerous opponents of Monophysitism (until about
640) mention Beron, and Hippolytus' refutation of him,
this can only be explained by the supposition that
both the existence of Beron and the treatise of this
Father were unknown to them. It is quite true that
the treatise was quoted at the Roman Synod of 649 ;
but it was beyond a doubt Anastasius who brought
his selections thither, and supplied the passages which
were quoted there.
If, then, the treatise from which these fragments are
taken is spurious, there is at once an end of the possi
bility that the designation of Hippolytus in the heading
as "martyr and Bishop of Portus, near Rome," originated
in an earlier age. Whether Anastasius was the first to
add this designation, or found it already in the MS.,
it belongs at the earliest to the seventh century or end
of the sixth, and was derived (as has been shown) from
the spurious Acts of S. Chryse. With the exception of
Anastasius, the compiler of the Chronicon Paschale, or
of the rhapsody of statements with regard to the time
of Easter prefixed to it, is the only writer who calls
Hippolytus Bishop of Portus on the strength of a quo
tation from one of his writings ; but he makes use of
the first treatise against heresies, the Syntagma, and
we know from Photius that the author of this book
1 No doubt Tertullian (Contra Prax. 27) refuted the doctrine that in
the Incarnation there was a change of one Nature into the other ; but what
a difference between the simple discussion of Tertullian and the artistically-
conducted argumentation of the author of the fragments, who has a
technical word ready for every conception that may arise !
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 301
was not so designated in it. Therefore this compiler
also derived his statement either from Anastasius,
or from the spurious work against Beron, or direct
from the Acts of S. Chryse. The two others, Zonaras
and Syncellus, do not come into consideration, for
they quote no writings of Hippolytus, and fall within a
much later age. And thus the fact that all others
who have made use of Hippolytus' writings, or have
quoted passages from him, invariably call him Bishop
or Papa of Rome, appears all the mere striking and
decisive. The gross error of Herr Bunsen, that Peter, Bishop
of Alexandria about 309, quoted Hippolytus as Bishop
of the Roman Portus, has been faithfully copied by Dr.
Wordsworth ; after which he has a long and serious
discussion as to why Hippolytus does not directly say
that Callistus was Bishop of Rome. There is, he
thinks, something almost mysterious in this apparent
ambiguity of language, such as at first arouses sus
picion, etc. etc. At last he comes to the conclusion
that Hippolytus did not wish to profane the title of
Bishop by giving it to the heretical Callistus. This
mystery is of Dr. Wordsworth's own making. Nothing
is more simple or natural, or more in accordance with
the condition of things in the Church at that time,
than that Hippolytus should refuse to caU a man whom
he regarded as an open heretic and spoiler of the
Church, and from whose communion he had with
drawn, Bishop of Rome. It would have been mys
terious and incomprehensible had he and his followers
persisted in maintaining this position, without provid
ing themselves with a proper Bishop according to their
own views. But this they did ; they constituted them
selves under their Bishop Hippolytus the orthodox
Church of Rome, as is quite plain from their calling
those in communion with Callistus a sect or school, and
302 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
from the statement that Callistus received those whom
they excommunicated into his Church.
Dr. Wordsworth has here also allowed himself to be
misled by Herr Bunsen. He says (p. 82) that Hip
polytus appears in many respects to regard Callistus as
" a professorial teacher " rather than a person of high
authority in the Church ; he calls his followers a
" school," and never gives them the name of "Church."
So also Herr Bunsen : 1 " Callistus set up a school, in
which this doctrine (Sabellianism) was taught, as Hip
polytus says, in opposition to the Catholic Church."
Herr Bunsen seems inclined to suppose that Callistus
was not himself Professor in this school, but caused
others to lecture instead of him, and in accordance
with his views on dogmatic theology, or perhaps only
on the subject of the Trinity. Dr. Wordsworth, on the
other hand, understands Hippolytus to mean that
Callistus exercised the Professor's office in his own
person in his school. A glance at Hippolytus' treatise
against Noetus would have shown what he meant by a
" school" in opposition to the Church. He says there,
that after Noetus was thrust out of the Church he was so
arrogant as to form a didascaleion or school — i.e. instead
of recanting, and thus regaining the communion he had
lost, he set up a separate and heretical Church, com
posed of those who agreed with him. It need excite
no surprise that Hippolytus leaps over some links
in the chain of events in which he was entangled,
and does not expressly narrate his expulsion, his
formation of a separate communion, and election as
Bishop. On the one side, a certain shyness restrained
him in this, — a feeling that among the Christians of
his time nothing was more hateful than the erecting
1 Hippolytus und seine Zeit, I. 98.
2 Scriptor Eccl. Opuscula, ed. Routh, I. 46. [o; tl; too-ovto Cpvaiapca iiv'exh,
u; lioxoxxhelov ovaTVio-ai.~\
2
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 303
of altar against altar, and rending the unity of the
Church. On the other side, however, he wrote
primarily for his followers, and then also for his con
temporaries, who knew the state of things in Rome on
the main point; for he himself says that the doctrine of
Callistus, and of course also the events connected with
it, had created great commotion in the whole Church.
It was everywhere known that in the Roman Church
there was a schism about the doctrine respecting the
Father and the Son, and also about Church discipline,
and that there were now two Churches there, each of
which maintained that it was the Catholic Church. It
was manifestly one of the reasons which induced him
to publish a second treatise about heresies, that he
intended at the same time to make this a vehicle for
an official apology, and a polemical description of the
relation in which he and his community stood or wished
to stand towards other Churches and the rival Church
in Rome. And thus in this apology, where one looks
for a definite statement respecting the steps which
immediately led to the establishment of a separation,
one is reminded of the way in which the eloquent
defender of Milo steers clear of the reef on which he
and his client, had he simply related the catastrophe,
might easily have been wrecked. Hippolytus leaves it
uncertain and obscure to readers at a distance when
exactly the formal separation took place, — whether
already under Zephyrinus, or at his death, or not until
the time of Callistus; he leaves us to conjecture whether
Callistus was in undisputed possession of the episcopate
when he separated from him, or whether Hippolytus
was not perhaps the one elected first, and Callistus set
up as rival Bishop afterwards. We, no doubt, with
the knowledge of additional facts gained elsewhere, are
in a position to state the course of events accurately
enough ; but to readers at a distance in that century,
304 , HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
into whose hands this treatise came some time after the
death of Callistus, it must have seemed doubtful whom
the reproach of having been the originator of the
division really touched; and the intention (more or
less conscious) of leaving this doubtful guided 'Hip
polytus' pen.
In order to clear up the " mystery " why Hippolytus
did not give Callistus the title of Bishop, Dr. Words
worth has recourse to a supposed Johannean school,
from which Hippolytus is descended through Irenseus.1
This school, he says, had principles of its own respect
ing the episcopal office, and the duty of being in com
munion with those who have the charisma of the
apostolical succession, and with it also the true doctrine
of the Church. These being the views of the whole
Church, and containing nothing specially Johannean,
Dr. Wordsworth proceeds to quote from the Apocalypse
the words about men "which say they are apostles and
are not," but are liars (ii. 2). In this simple fact,
mentioned also in S. Paul's Epistles, that at that time
there were false apostles without any commission from
the Church, Dr. Wordsworth sees a special Johannean
doctrine, which Irenseus and Hippolytus are said to
have continued to teach. As evidence he quotes a
well-known passage from the eighth book of the
Apostolical Constitutions? in which it is said that there
are false prophets also, and " a Bishop who, being en
tangled in ignorance or wickedness, is no Bishop, but is
falsely so called." Thus teaches, he adds, a disciple of
S. Irenseus, and this disciple is — S. Hippolytus. The
name is printed in large letters. Dr. Wordsworth be
lieves that in these words Hippolytus alludes to events
in Rome, and that the Bishop entangled in ignorance
is Zephyrinus, while the wicked Bishop is Callistus.
1 S. Hippolytus and the Church of Rome, pp. 87-90.
2 Constit. viii. 2 ; Patres Apost. ed. Coteler, Amstelod 1724, II. 393.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS WORDSWORTH. 305
Here his eagerness to seize whatever may serve his
purpose has done him an ill turn On the strength of
the statement on the Roman statue, that Hippolytus
wrote a treatise with the title Apostolic Tradition respect
ing the Charismata, Fabricius incorporated a portion of
the eighth book of the Constitutions with his collection
of Hippolytus' writings, and it is from this that Dr.
Wordsworth quotes. But the second chapter, from
which this passage is taken, is not by Hippolytus, and
cannot be by him. Grabe1 has long since warned us
that the compiler of the eighth book allowed himself
the greatest liberty in dealing with the collection which
bears Hippolytus' name, arbitrarily altering some things,
and adding a good deal. In the second chapter, in
immediate connection with the words quoted by Dr.
Wordsworth, we read : " An Emperor who is unbeliev
ing (or irreligious, Bvo-o-efifc) is no longer an Emperor,
but a tyrant ; and a Bishop who," etc. This is mani
festly written after Constantine, in an age when the
Christian religion had already become the imperial
religion ; perhaps under Julian, or soon after his time :
Hippolytus could not possibly so have expressed him
self in his own time, when aU Emperors without
exception were Sva-a-e/3et?. This, at the same time,
determines that the second sentence about the
Bishops likewise falls into the times of the fourth
century. The long discussion as to how it comes to pass that
the occurrences in the Church of Rome at that time
are mentioned by no ecclesiastical historian might
have been disposed of in few words. We have no con
tinuous history of the Church in general, nor of the
Roman Church in particular, during that time, but
merely lists of the Bishops in chronological order in
1 Spicileg. Patrum, I. 285 ; and an Essay upon two Arabick Manuscripts,
Oxford 1711, p. 25.
306 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
the chief churches, descriptions of various heresies,
extracts from certain letters and writings of that time
in Eusebius ; and even he has made a practice of
omitting internal disputes in the Church still continu
ing in his own time, when they did not lead to actual
divisions and separations.
As an instance of Dr. Wordsworth's love of what is
strained and far-fetched, we may notice his suggestion
(p. 132) that the name Victorinus, who is mentioned
as a Patripassian by the author of the treatise on
heresies at the end of TertuUian's Prosscriptiones, may
have arisen through the hesitation of copyists between
Victor and Zephyrinus, or by a composition of the two
names, the true reading being Zephyrinus. And again,
the remark (p. 132), that when the author of the
Labyrinth in the history of Natalius speaks of the
avarice causing the ruin of many, which made this
confessor a renegade, he had in his mind Zephyrinus,
whose vice was covetousness.
The bloody persecution of Christians under Decius
Dr. Wordsworth represents as a severe judgment sent
upon the whole Church on account of the heresies and
views which, thirty years earlier, had prevailed in the
Church of Rome. According to his view, therefore,
the Christians in Africa, in Egypt, in Asia Minor, and
Syria, who furnished the greatest number of martyrs
in this persecution, had to suffer because thirty years
previously a Bishop of Rome, long since dead, favoured
Sabellianism in his congregation and administered
Church discipline on lax principles ; although Dr.
Wordsworth himself says that this favouring of heresy
ceased with the death of Callistus. This is a new
application of delirant reges, plectuntur Achivi. As evi
dence, he quotes first the lamentations of Cyprian over
the corruption which in his day (i.e. some twenty years
later) and in the African Church had become diffused,
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS BUNSEN. 307
and then the Novatian schism, which, as is well known,
did not begin till 251.
With regard to the rest of the book, it may suffice
to remark that Dr. Wordsworth treats all the evidently
exaggerated charges of Hippolytus as if they were
made with the calm precision of a public prosecutor,
and as if his expressions were always to be taken in
their most comprehensive sense.
Dr. Wordsworth leads us back to Herr Bunsen's
work. lie speaks with emphasis and indignation of
Herr Bunsen's unscientific caprice, of the positiveness
of his assertions, which all the while rest upon the
weakest grounds, and yet touch the most essential
articles of the Christian faith and life, or the most im
portant questions in ecclesiastical history ; his book,
he says, teems with almost innumerable errors, and his
object is to undermine the foundations of the Christian
faith (pp. 58, 301). The same criticisms on Herr
Bunsen have proceeded from other quarters in England,
and that from the bosom of the very Church which he
has prized so highly in this book, smothering it with
adulation through the mouth of Hippolytus. The
Christian Remembrancer, for instance, designates Herr
Bunsen's whole description of the theology of Hip
polytus' age a series of misrepresentations ; it remarks1
that he can never be trusted with regard to any one
fact, and that in his aphorisms he puts forth a system
of naturalism veiled in Christian terminology. Herr
Bunsen's utterances cannot fail to produce this impres
sion in England, when, for instance, he says distinctly
that " the human soul is a part of the self-conscious
ness of God before all finite existence ; " when he pro
nounces that to represent revelation as an objective
historical act is false, and as untenable as it is unphiloso-
phical and unintelligent, and adds that "this erroneous
• January 1853, pp. 218, 234, 238.
308 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
representation was all the more perplexing, inasmuch
as it assumed for the revelation of the divine will and
nature something higher than the human mind," etc.
Thereupon Herr Bunsen contrasts with this false
conception of revelation, which assumes it to be an
historical fact and a real personal intervention of God
in the history of man, the true conception of it, thus :
" Revelation is a revelation of God in the mind of man,
and only by a figure is represented as if God Himself
spoke in human language to man. It has two factors,
which, as soon as they exist, work together. The one
is the infinite factor, or the immediate revelation of
eternal truth to the mind through the power which
this mind possesses of perceiving it ; for human per
ception is the correlative of divine manifestation. This
infinite factor is of course not historical ; it dwells in
every individual soul, only in indefinite difference of
degree. The second factor is the finite or external
one. This medium of divine revelation is first of all a
general one, the universe or nature ; in a special sense,
however, it is an historical manifestation of divine
truth through the life and teaching of higher minds
among men, of specially gifted individuals, -who
impart something of eternal truth to their brethren,"
etc. etc.
These things need no comment. In England they
will be readily endorsed by the Anglo-German prophet,
as Herr Bunsen calls him, Carlyle ; and in Germany
the Rationalismus vulgaris has already greeted Herr
Bunsen as an equal helpmate and kindred spirit, who
merely speaks a somewhat pleasanter language. A
theological faculty has hastened to crown with the
wreath of a doctor's degree the treasure stored up in
this book of truths, which are to transform the world
and build the Church of the future. But the theo
logians and orators of free congregations also, the
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS BUNSEN. 309
friends of enlightenment, etc., with whose words Ger
many a little while ago was still ringing, will joyfully
recognise in Herr Bunsen an ally and brother-in-arms
in the war against hierarchy, Churches with clergy,
creeds, incomprehensible (or uncomprehended) dogmas,
etc. etc. The rest of us abstain from the thankless
task of emptying out before the public the dust-bag
which he has filled with all kinds of rubbish, with bits
of stone and mortar, crammed together out of Fathers,
canons, and liturgies, and of subjecting the whole to
an examination. Just one or two specimens of the
way in which he deals with Hippolytus and the Greek
Fathers may here be subjoined : —
1. In Hippolytus' concluding address1 we read:
" Him (the Logos) alone the Father produced from
that which is (e'|? ovtcov) ; for the Father Himself was
that which is." Herr Bunsen translates : " Him alone
of all things the Father produced." The great dif
ference between the words of Hippolytus and this
interpretation is at once seen in the fact that Hip
polytus here exactly expresses the doctrine of the
Council of Nicsea, carefully directed against the
Arians, who (as is well known) taught that the Son
was created e'f ovk ovtcdv, out of nothing ; whereas
Herr Bunsen makes Hippolytus express himself as he
would have done had he been an Arian.
2. In a passage already mentioned of the same con
cluding address, Hippolytus says : " Had He (God)
willed to make thee a God, He would have done it :
thou2 hast the instance of the Logos ; but, inasmuch as He
willed to have thee a man, He hath made thee a man."
Herr Bunsen translates: "He could have done it,
for thou hast the image of the Logos." That irapdBei,y/j,a
1 Philosophumena, p. 334 [Book X. chap. xxix. p. 395, Clark's Ante-
Nieene Library."]
2 "E^s'f rov Aiyov to irapdleiypta.
310 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
does not mean an image, any lexicon would have told
him. 3. Still stronger is the following. In the same pas
sage Hippolytus thus exhorts: "Cherish not enmity
one against another, ye men, and hesitate1 not to turn
again." In Herr Bunsen this runs, " Doubt not that
you will exist again ! " This reminds one of another
essay in the art of translating given us on a former
occasion by Herr Bunsen. The exhortation of S.
Ignatius in the letter to Polycarp, "Flee2 evil arts;
nay, rather mention them not at all in public,"
becomes with Herr Bunsen, after he has "emended''
the text after his own fashion, "Flee coquettes; rather
have intercourse with older women ! "
4. Herr Bunsen alters the text, also, when Hip
polytus says anything that he does not like. In
Hippolytus we read : " Christ3 is the God over all, who
commanded us to wash away their sins from men." To
this Herr Bunsen objects that Hippolytus cannot
have said that Christ is the Father, as the text has it
(Hippolytus, however, does not say so, but, in agree
ment with the words of the Apostle, Rom. ix. 25, that
He is God over all, which He can be without being
the Father) ; again, that Hippolytus cannot have said
that Christ commanded men to wash away sins, for
Christ Himself, according to God's command, has
washed away the sins of men. But Hippolytus
meant simply that Christ commanded men to wash
away their sins in baptism ; and when Herr Bunsen
declares the text to be absurd, and accordingly makes
alterations in it at pleasure, all one has to say is,
that the absurdity exists for _ him alone, and that
1 Mnli TraTitvlpppceiv lurrdann.
Hd; xaxorexvia; (faiyt, fiaKhov li irtpl tovtoiv ifiihiav pit) iroiov.
P. 339 : 'Xpiaro; ydp io-Tiv » xard iravruv hos, o; -t)v dpiapriav i\\ dvdpor-
irav dirov-hi/vuv irp overact. Herr Bunsen puts in u after io-rt, and cuts
out Of.
LATEST INVESTIGATIONS BUNSEN. 311
his alterations are as perverse as they are un
necessary.1 In other respects the partiality for Hippolytus' theology,
which Herr Bunsen exhibits several times and in very
strained expressions, extends only to single definitions
of his with regard to the Trinity, and indeed precisely
to those in which he stands in real or apparent opposi
tion to the doctrine of the Church. The false doctrine,
against which Hippolytus contended with special zeal,
Herr Bunsen takes under his protection ; for (p. 176)
he reckons the Noetians among the sects " who, with
regard to God and Christ, are orthodox, but in other
points have some errors." And in the apology2 Hip
polytus has to allow that " the Noetians stood with us
upon evangelical ground ; " and has to lament that he
"treated them as heretics, although they differed from
him in no essential point."
In this apology, which Herr Bunsen causes Hippo
lytus to make in London on the 13th of August 1851,
the old Presbyter first of all overwhelms the English
with praise of their power and glory, which they
owe above all to their Protestantism, and then assures
them that he really was Bishop of Portus Romanus,
and there had an ever beloved wife, Chloe, the sister
of a sacristan in the temple of Serapis at Portus,
named Heron ; but she soon died of fever, and soon
after that his beloved son Anteros, who likewise caught
a fever in the house of Bishop Callistus, whither he
had been sent with a message, was torn from him by
death. Next he informs the English, in order to in
spire them with confidence, that with regard to the
Bible he is a true Protestant ; but the Book of Daniel
1 [Bunsen renders the passage thus : " For Christ is He whom the God
of all has ordered to wash away the sins," etc. Macmahon (in Clark's
Ante-Nicene Library) translates : " For Christ is the God (who is) above
all, and He has arranged to wash away sin from human beings," etc.]
2 Hippolytus and his Age, IV. pp. 3-117.
312 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
is certainly spurious, and forged not earlier than the
time of Antiochus, and the Second Epistle of S. Peter
is likewise a forgery. And then he goes on to shock
them still more by assuring them that their belief in
the inspiration of Holy Scripture is a heretical delu
sion. He declares to them then further, that the
Nicene doctrine about the Son of God is unphilo-
sophical and unscriptural. In the doctrine of the Church
respecting the Incarnation, and in the Athanasian
Creed, he finds the reason why Muhammad and his
followers have rooted out the Christian religion in half
the world. In his day the baptism of children was
quite unknown, and what now takes place under the
name is no baptism at all. And after chastising the
English establishment in this way with the staff Woe,
at the end he brings forward again the staff Gentle, —
that is, he falls upon the Catholic Church, and showers
upon this mother of all evil (in phrases which he seems
to have borrowed word for word from Messieurs Ronge
and Dowiat) all the vials of his wrath, threatens her
with inevitable, utter, and fast approaching destruction,
and takes leave of the English with the comforting
assurance, that before the great second Reformation,
now advancing with great strides, and before its divine
blaze of light, the apostles of darkness — Catholic
bishops and theologians — will sink into their own
nothingness. The reader will understand that after this there is
no need of any further examination of Herr Bunsen
and his four volumes.
CHAPTER VI.
EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN POINTS IN HIPPOLYTUS'
FORM OF DOCTRINE.
Through the certainty which has been now attained
that Hippolytus belonged to the Roman Church in the
first part of the third century, and the disappearance
of so many doubts and obscurities attached to his
personality, the rest of his writings still extant, and
the witness to Church doctrine which they contain,
acquire a new and increased importance. A short
notice and discussion of certain passages may serve as
a conclusion to this work.
I. THE MEANING OF " PRESBYTER ". IN HIS WORKS.
Hippolytus repeatedly calls his teacher Irenseus,
Bishop of Lugdunum, the " blessed Presbyteros ; "
and in one of the two treatises which Photius would
attribute to Caius, but which are by Hippolytus, — the
one on the Universe and the other called the Labyrinth, —
the author was designated, or probably had designated
himself, as Presbyteros at Rome and Bishop of the
heathen (eOv&v). That at that time there were no
Bishops without a fixed See has been already remarked.
The author was therefore really Bishop of a definite
Church, and the only question is, what is the meaning
of the addition £6va>v, and of the title "Presbyteros"
united with that of Bishop ?
It has long ago been remarked that the name Pres-
314 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
byteros was, at the end of the second century, still
used of Bishops. Most remarkable is this in Irenseus,
who not only frequently uses the word of Bishops, e.g.
those of Rome, or his own teacher Polycarp, but also
speaks of the Presbyters who had the Episcopal Suc
cession from the Apostles, and with it the charisma of
the truth.1 He mentions also some who were accounted
as Presbyters by many, but, being made arrogant by
their position,2 were treated with less respect by others.
Again, in Irenseus, and in a well-known passage of
Papias, the first immediate disciples and contemporaries
of the Apostles are called Presbyters. It has been
rightly remarked, that here the notion of what is
ancient and honourable is associated with the word,3
and that the name Presbyteros, even when given to a
Bishop, was a title of honour ; but unmistakably some
thing further must have been implied in this title, viz.
the authority to teach, the Magisterium. Bishops or
others are called Presbyters primarily as the holders
and teachers of ecclesiastical tradition and knowledge.
Thus the Presbyteri of Papias, and those Asiastic
Presbyteri who had heard S. John still teaching, and
to whose authority Irenseus appeals, were, independently
of any other position and office in the Church, primarily
merely the men who held and bore witness to the
Apostolic depositum, forming the second link in the
chain of tradition. In the passage of Irenaaus already
quoted, the same persons possess as Bishops the
Apostolical Succession, as Presbyteri the " charisma of
the truth," the gift of teaching, and the office of teacher
in the Church. And those arrogant persons whom he
mentions with reprobation were Bishops, for it was
1 Adv. Hxr. III. c. 2. 2 ; III. c. 3. 1, 2 ; IV. c. 26. 2.
2 Principalis concessionis tumore elati. The Greek word no doubt was
¦xpuroxahlpla;, IV. C 26. 3.
3 Rothe's Aufiinge der Christi. Kirche, p. 418.
THE MEANING OF "PRESBYTER" IN HIS WORKS. 315
their ecclesiastical rank, their •n-pwTOKaOeBpla, which
made them puffed up ; but they were merely accounted
" Presbyters " by many without really being so, i.e.
without possessing that charisma, the knowledge and
gift peculiar to the office of teacher in the Church.
Therefore, says Irenseus farther on, those who separated
from the doctrine of the Church took advantage of the
simplicity of the holy Presbyters, viz. their want of
philosophical and rhetorical culture, etc. But when
he speaks of the Succession, he uses the name Bishop ;
the heretics, he says, are all much younger than the
Bishops, to whom the Apostles transmitted the
Churches.1 We find a similar use in Clement of
Alexandria, in the Eclogues;2 the Presbyteri (the old
teachers in the Church) had not meddled with book-
writing, because they perhaps thought that the work
of teaching and that of composition are not similar in
kind. A later contemporary of Hippolytus, Firmilian,
Bishop of Csesarea, in speaking of the synodal meetings
of the Bishops there, still uses the expression, " the
Presbyteri and Superiors ; " 3 and these titles are not
synonymous, as Rothe supposes, but express a distinc
tion, — the first meaning those who, among the Bishops
themselves, on account of the school in which they had
been educated and the work to which they had speci
ally devoted themselves, possessed a Magisterium, and
on questions of authority enjoyed a special authority.4
The same men who bore the honorary title of Pres
byteri are several times called Doctors (BiBdo-icaXoi) by
1 V. c. 20. 1, 2. 2 P. 996, ed. Potter.
3 Seniores et Prxpositi, Epist. ad Cyprian, in Cyprian's Works, Baluz. p.
143. In the Greek, therefore, it stood irpm/ivnpoi xal irpaio-run;. Another
expression seems to have been used in the following passage, which in the
Latin translation runs thus : Omnis potestas et gratia in ecclesia constituta
est, ubi prxsident majores natu, qui et baptizandi, et manum imponendi et
ordinandi possident potestatem. Here, no doubt, all Bishops without dis
tinction are meant.
4 [See Lightfoot's Epistle to the Philippians, pp. 193, 226 sg.]
316 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
the Roman Hermas ; the white stones shown to him
in the vision are " the Apostles, the Bishops, the
Doctors, and the Church-servants (Deacons), who have
holily performed their office ; " and again, " The
Apostles and Doctors who made known the Son of
God " were shown to him under the image of forty
stones, which serve to build the tower (the Church).1
It is clear, also, that among the Priests of the Church,
those who had the gift of science and learning (doctores
gratia scientice donati, as Tertullian 2 calls them) were
distinguished from the rest. Thus, in the Acts of S.
Perpetua, the martyr Saturus mentions a Presbyter
Doctor Aspasius, who was at variance with his Bishop
Optatus ; and Cyprian tells us that in company with
the Presbyters, who were also Doctors, he used care
fully to examine beforehand those who were to be
appointed Readers.3
When, then, Hippolytus mentions Irena3us as the
blessed Presbyteros, that is much the same as if he had
called him a teacher of the Church. And when he
himself in one of his writings is called Presbyteros and
Bishop, that is to indicate his double office, which, at
the beginning of the Philosophumena, he expresses in
the words that he "has a share in the same grace as
the Apostles, that of the High-priesthood and of
teaching.4 But why does he call himself 67rt'o-/co7ro? eOv&v ?
Hippolytus distinguishes between congregations or
churches which, consisting of converted heathens, had
nothing at all to do with the old Law, and those in
which (as consisting wholly or by a large majority of
1 Pastor, III. vis. ix. 21. 2 Prxscr. adv. Hxr. 3.
8 Acta MM. p. 93, ed. Ruinart. Cypriani, Ep. 29, p. 55, ed. Brem.
Dionysius of Alexandria makes a similar distinction ; he summoned to
gether, he says, in the Arsenoitis the Presbyters and the Doctors (towj
lilaaxaXovs) of the Brethren in the villages. Ap. Euseb. vii. 24.
4 Tqs n ai/rri; xdpiro; fienxovre;, dpxtepxnias n xal lilaaxx/Sia;, p. 3.
HIS WITNESS TO THE PRIESTHOOD AND SACRIFICE. 317
converted Jews) the ceremonial Law was still partially
observed. This is seen specially in a remarkable
passage in his explanation of the blessing of Jacob.
He makes the passage (Gen. xlix. 11) about the two
foals, which are of one mother — the ass,1 refer to the
converted heathen and the converted Jews, who are of
one faith ; but the Elect (kXtjo-k) or the Church of the
heathen is bound to the Lord, while that of the cir
cumcision is bound to the old Law.2 In another passage
in the same place, he says that the Flesh of the Lord
cleanses the whole Church of the heathen.8 Hippolytus
by no means rejects these judaizing Christians ; for
further on he says of them that they who keep the
commandments (of Christ), without giving up the
doctrines and regulations of the Law, support them
selves (e-jravaii-avovTau) on these as well as on the
doctrine of our Lord ; and this he regards as admis
sible, appealing to S. Matt. v. 17 4 [" Think not that I
am come to destroy the law or the prophets ; I am
not come to destroy, but to fulfil"]. Therefore, in
calling himself Bishop of the heathen, he means
that the Church over which he presided consisted of
heathens converted to Christianity, free from all
judaizing elements.
II. HIS WITNESS TO THE PRIESTHOOD AND SACRIFICE
OF THE CHURCH.
Respecting the Priesthood and Sacrifice in the
Church, a couple of remarkable statements of Hippo
lytus have been preserved to us. At the end of a small
1 Following the Septuagint, which runs : ToV %Z//\av avrov, xal . . . to»
irZ/hov tyi; ovov ai/rov.
2 Or to the antiquated Law : t>j tov vopcov •xa'kaiorriTi. The passage is to
be found in the lupd el; rriv oxt ani/xov, edited by 'OStxntpipo; ' ltpoptovoxos,
I. 522.
3 L.C. I. 625 : Udaav riv 'ti Uvav xKqo-iv. * L.c. I. 530.
318 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
treatise, \ in which he castigates and exhorts the Jews,
he depicts the marvellous spectacle of Israel pressing,
humbled and penitent, to receive baptism, and begging
for the food of grace — the Blessed Bread, while those
who formerly offered sacrifice, as Levites or Priests and
High-priests, now attend a sacrifice offered by a slave.2
Hippolytus could make the contrast all the stronger in
this way, because at that time it was by no means of
rare occurrence that a slave became Priest and Bishop,
e.g. Callistus. But wherein this sacrifice consisted he
tells us in an extant fragment,3 in which he gives an
allegorical interpretation of the passage in the Proverbs
of Solomon (ix. 1-5) about the house which Wisdom
builded, and the sacrificial feast which she prepared.
" Daily," he says, " is His precious and stainless Body
and Blood consecrated and offered on the mystical and
Divine Table, in commemoration of that ever-memorable
and first Table of the mystical Divine Supper." 4
A confirmation of this passage is to be found in his
interpretation of Daniel,6 where he says that at the
coming of Antichrist, the Sacrifice, which is now every
where offered to God by the nations, will be done away.
Hippolytus is the first among the Fathers to suppose
that the last week in Daniel will find its fulfilment in
the time of Antichrist and through him. He thinks
1 Magisteis has edited it in Latin, Acta Martyrum ad Ostia Tiberina,
Append, pp. 449-458. A fragment of it. in Greek also still exists in a Ms.
in the Vatican.
2 Qui Levitx offerebant, et Sacerdotes immolantes et summi Antistites
libantes adsistunt puero offerenti, p. 458.
3 It is given in Fabricius, Opp. Hippol. I. 282.
4 To Ttpiiov xal dxpavrov aiiroii aapia xal ai/xa, amp iv t>5 ptvartxri xal
hia rpairify xaff ixamnv imreKovvTai (vopitva eis dvdpcvrio-iv rij; deipivwrov
xal irparys ixeivn; Tpairi^n; tov pivuTixov hiov leiirvov.
s In the edition of Magistbis, Daniel secundum Septuaginta ex tetraplis
Origenis nunc primum editus, Romse 1772, fol. p. 110. Here also Hippoly
tus is called Bishop of Eome. It should be mentioned that the Codex
Chigianus, in which this fragment is found, appears not to be older than
the tenth century.
HIS WITNESS TO THE PRIESTHOOD AND SACRIFICE. 319
that the Prophet has spoken of a double abomination
of desolation, a transient interruption at the time of
Antiochus, and an utter desolation at the time of
Antichrist.1 Theodoret and Jerome make the words
of the Prophet refer to a general cessation of service in
the Church ; while Primasius, Ephraem, and the Arian
author of the work on S. Matthew,2 prefer the inter
pretation of Hippolytus ; — all, however, suppose that
this desolation of the Church will last only four years
and a half.3
It has been lately maintained 4 that the Fathers,
previous to Cyprian, knew nothing of a Sacrifice in
which the Body of Christ is offered ; when they spoke
of a Sacrifice, they merely meant either the prayers
which were offered at Christian services and in connec
tion with the celebration of the Eucharist, or the bread
and wine as such (not that to be changed, and then
really changed into the Body of the Lord) as the
material of the Church's sacrifice. Here is a Father
who lived before Cyprian, and who declares, with a
distinctness that defies misinterpretation, that the
Body of the Lord Himself is the object and content of
the Church's daily Sacrifice. The fond notion that
Cyprian was the first person to imagine the doctrine
of the Sacrifice of the Body of Christ in the Church is
in other respects all the more strange, because we find
the same doctrine shortly after Cyprian in the Greek
Fathers (who certainly did not obtain it from the
1 Scriptor. Vet. Nov. Col. ed. Mai. I. P. II. p. 56.
2 In Malvenda, De Antichrislo, II. 154.
3 Hippolytus says : dpdwerat Hvo-ia xai oirovl'i, the Sacrifice and the
Drink-offering, with reference to the Eucharistic wine. We have the
same combination in Philo ( Vit. Mos. 1) : Mtraoxeiv tuv xvtoiu airovlav n
xal hurtuv.
* J. W. F. Hofling, Die Lehre der dltesten Kirche vom Opfer im Leben
und Cultus der Christen, Erlang. 1851. [See J. H. Newman's Essay on
The Patristical Idea of Antichrist in Discussions and Arguments, Esp. p.
53 sq.']
320 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
Latin writings of the Bishop of Carthage) set forth as
something long known ; so that, for instance, Eusebius
of Csesarea says, " We offer the Blood of sprinkling,
the Blood of the Lamb of God, who taketh away the
sins of the world, which purifies our souls." 1 And S.
Cyril, about the year 344, declares to the newly bap
tized at Jerusalem, as the ancient universally acknow
ledged doctrine of this original Apostolic Church, "We
offer the Christ who was slain for our sins." :
It may be worth while to subject to a more careful
examination the celebrated passage in Tertullian, in
which he seems to maintain a Priesthood of the Laity,
even to the administration of the sacraments and the
offering of the Holy Sacrifice. In the treatise on
Exhortation to Chastity, he endeavours to show that
even laymen are under an obligation to withhold from
a second marriage after the death of their wife ; and as
it was objected that the Apostle required this only of
the clergy, he answered this objection with the uni
versal Priesthood of all Christians, and then applies
this to the actual performance of proper priestly
functions. " Are not also the laymen Priests ? . . . The
difference between the Priesthood and the people is
created by the authority of the Church, and the dignity
sanctified by the place in the Presbytery. Where,
therefore, a regularly ordained Presbytery does not
exist, there thou offerest, and baptizest, and art Priest
for thyself alone. Where three are, even if only lay
men, there there is a Church, for each one lives in
accordance with his faith [see Hab. ii. 4; Rom. i. 17 ;
Gal. iii. 2 ; Heb. x. 38], and before God is no respect of
1 'AAXos xal roii; aprov; tvjs wpohaeu; irpoo-Qipopav, Tt/v aar^piov fiviptyv
dva^&nrvpovvTes, To n Toil pxvTio-fioi/ aipix rov dpi. voir tou hoij mpiihivTOS rr\v
dpapriav to5 xoofiov, xaddpuiov tuv tif&eripuv \]/vxuv. In Psalm xci. p. 608
ed. Montfaucon, Coll. Patr.
2 Catech. Mystag. V. p. 327, Paris 1720.
TERTULLIAN ON THE PRIESTHOOD OF LAYMEN. 321
persons; for not the hearers of the law are justified
before God, but the doers of it (Rom. ii. 11-13). . . .
If, then, thou hast the right of a Priest in thee when it is
necessary, thou must also have the priestly behaviour.
Or wiliest thou, though twice married, baptize and
sacrifice ? " 1
Above all things, we must here notice that Tertullian
wrote this treatise as a Montanist, for in it he appeals
to an utterance of the " holy prophetess Prisca " or
Priscilla.2 If we now compare the view of the Church,
as held by Tertullian since his adoption of Montanism,
it will be seen that what he here says about the Priest
hood was with him merely a logical conclusion. The
true Church, he teaches, is a copy of that spiritual
Church which exists in heaven, and to which only the
three Divine Persons belong. On earth, the daughter
and the facsimile of the heavenly Church is to be found
where (S. Matt, xviii. 20) three are gathered together
in Christ's name, — three " spiritual " Christians (irvevpia-
TiKoi), or any number of them, who do not, like the
great mass of "natural" ones fyvxucol), close their ears
to the suggestions of the Paraclete, but open their
hearts and senses, and willingly obey this new com
mandment. A Church composed of these irvevfiaTiKol
(believers enlightened by the Holy Ghost through His
prophets), possesses the true spiritual and sacerdotal
powers, which that Church in which the great number
1 Differentiam inter ordinem et plebem constituit ecclesix auctoritas, et
honor per ordinis consessum sanctificatus ; if constituit is translated as the
perfect (as by Neander, Antignost. p. 230: '' Only the authority of the
Church has created the difference," etc.), Tertullian is made to speak very
perversely, for then this difference would be said to be based on something
which was possible only in consequence of this very difference. The con-
sessus ordinis, i.e. the Presbytery, already presupposes a difference between
ordo and plebs.
2 De Exhort. Cast. c. 10, p. 752, ed. CEhler. Bigaltius was the first to
edit the passage, which is wanting in most MSS. and editions. [It is given
in Clark's Ante-Nicene Library, The Writings of Tertullian, III. p. 11.]
X
322 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
of Bishops is found does not, or at any rate not in the
same degree; just as also Peter received his power
from Christ not in his hierarchical character, and
therefore not with a view to continuation through the
Episcopal Succession, but merely personally as irvevpia-
toko'?.1 All " spiritual " Christians or members of
the higher Church, therefore, bear the right and
powers of the Priesthood within them ; they could all
of them even forgive mortal sins, although they refrain
from doing so unless moved to it by a special inspira
tion of the Paraclete. They can also perform all other
priestly offices, baptize, and offer the Holy Sacrifice ;
but this also they do not do under ordinary circum
stances, because they fully recognise the existing
arrangements of the Church necessary for the sake of
order, and the difference, not to be capriciously obliter
ated, between a regularly constituted official power in
the Church, and the universal Priesthood which dwells
in every "spiritual" layman, and therefore are unwill
ing to cause disturbance and confusion by interfering
in the official sphere in the Church. For due respect
to authority in the Church, viz. that of the Bishop, and
to the dignity or office (honor) of the Priests assembled
in the Presbytery (consessus ordinis), demands that a
layman should not without necessity or special cause,
and merely of his own judgment, perform a sacerdotal
or sacramental act, although as " spiritual," as a mem
ber of that spiritual Church which exists wherever
there are three illuminated souls, he has the power to
do so implanted in him.2
1 De Pudic. c. 21, pp. 843, 844, ed. CEhler.
2 Thus Tertullian says (De Bapt.) of even Presbyters and Deacons that
they had the right to baptize : non tamen sine episcopi auctoritate propter
ecclesix honorem, quo salvo salva pax est. By honor, profane writers under
stand an office united with some special marks of honour. Tertullian means
by it the ecclesiastical rank, the clerical dignity ; as also in the passage (De
Monogam. c. 12) : Ne vel ipse honor aliquid sibi ad licentiam, quasi de privi-
TERTULLIAN ON THE PRIESTHOOD OF LAYMEN. 323
Tertullian does not, therefore, mean to say that the
difference between the laity and clergy was of later
origin, and first introduced by a special decree of the
Church, as he has sometimes been understood ; so far
from that, he expressly places the institution of the
various orders in the Church in Apostolical times.1
What he means is this, that the separation of the clergy
from the laity takes place by the exercise of ecclesias
tical authority, i.e. the selection and ordination by the
Bishop and the assent of the Presbytery, as also by the
being received into the bosom of this college ; not,
however, that the sacerdotal power was then first given
to the person ordained, for this he already possessed in
substance as a layman, but merely that the regular
use of it for the benefit of the congregation, and in
due hierarchical subordination, was now made a duty.
I formerly thought, and on one occasion stated the
opinion, that by the ofiferre, which Tertullian attributes
even to laymen, he alluded to the custom in the
ancient Church of taking the Eucharistic bread from
the Church to one's house, and there partaking of it in
successive acts of communion. A private communion
of this kind was, of course, accompanied each time by a
renewed act of oblation, in which the believer offered
as a sacrifice to God the Body of the Lord, then taken
in the hand, together with himself, sanctified as he
then must be by this very partaking of His Body, and
made one with Him. Tertullian mentions this custom
frequently, — e.g. in the passage in which he recom
mends men to receive the Lord's Body at the fasting
stations and reserve It, and thus take part in the
legio loci blandiatur. This clerical dignity, which differentiates the official
Priest from the layman, is " sanctified by the consessus ordinis," i.e. by the
Presbytery, the members of whiqh, as is well known, had the privilege of
remaining seated in the church with the Bishop, while the rest of the clergy
and the laity stood.
1 In the passage quoted above, De Monogam. c. 12.
324 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
sacrifice.1 But in his description of the lay-priesthood
he certainly goes farther; he means, that where there
is no Presbytery, where (for instance) the clergy have
been rooted out or dispersed by persecution,2 or where
a believer in prison is cut off from all intercourse with
clergy who otherwise were accustomed to offer the
Holy Sacrifice for the confessors in imprisonment, then
he is " Priest for himself alone," and can therefore
consecrate the Eucharist for himself and give himself
the communion. That Tertullian does not here speak
of an existing recognised custom in the Church, or of
a right that was excercised, — that he does not deduce
the right from the fact, but vice versd merely main
tains the right to priestly functions by virtue of the
theory which he has made up for himself, is quite clear.
Accordingly, he produces quite in his way the proof
that such a right must be admitted ; for he appeals (not
to the practice of the Church, as you might expect,
but) to certain texts (Rev. i. 6 ; Rom. ii. 11-13), which
he quotes verbatim, to his own idea of the difference
between clergy and laity, and to the (for him) specially
important saying, that where three are, there there
already is a Church.
Two deductions from this theory of TertuUian's lay
very close at hand. First, it was possible to make
women also, who were accounted organs of the Para
clete, into priestesses, as the Montanists somewhat
later actually did. Secondly, the official Priesthood
must have become a very uncertain and dubious thing ;
for if the " spiritual " laymen already bore in them
selves the sacerdotal power, it would not be very diffi
cult to deny the existence of this internal Priesthood
] Accepto corpore Domini et reservato, utrumque salvum est, et partici
pate sacrificii et executio officii (De Oral. c. 19). [Clark, I. p. 193, note.]
2 He mentions such cases, De Fuga, c. 11 : Quod nunquam magis fit quam
cum in persecutione destituitur ecclesia a clero.
THE " ALTAR " AND " HOLY TABLE " IN PRIMITIVE TIMES. 325
(which was the condition of the external) in Presbyters
and Bishops, under the pretext that they were not
" spiritual," and thus to declare that all their sacra
mental administrations were null and void.
III. THE " ALTAR " AND THE " HOLY TABLE " IN
PRIMITIVE TIMES.
Hippolytus calls the Altar on which the sacrifice
of the Church was offered the Holy Table. This
expression is specially frequent in the Greek Fathers,
and that even at the time when altars were already
made of stone. It was considered as synonymous
with " Altar," as one sees, among other places,
from a passage in S. Gregory of Nyssa,1 in which
it is said that the Holy Altar is a common stone ;
but when it has been sanctified by the service of
God, and has received consecration, it is a Holy
Table, a stainless Altar (Ovaiao-Ttjpiov), which can
no longer be touched by any one, but only by the
Priests, and by them only with reverence and awe.
The Greek Fathers avoided the expression used to
designate heathen altars ; and, when they did not speak
of the Holy Table, chose the word introduced by Hel
lenists to designate the Jewish altar, and otherwise
unknown to the Greeks.2 On the other hand, the Latin-
1 Orat. in Bapt. Christi, p. 802.
2 Not fiupiis or eo-xdpx, but Qvo-ixo-riipiov. Only in a constitution of the
Emperors Theodosius li. and Valentinian, in the fifth century, does fSupii;
occur of a Christian altar. [Stnesids also, in his xxtxotxo-i; pvhiaa Wl rrn
fteyitrTfl tuv /ixpfidpuv itpilu (about A.D. 412), speaks of flying for refuge to
the unbloody pupio;. Both Clement of Alexandria, however, and Oeigen
use /iufii; in a figurative sense in speaking of the soul as the true Christian
altar. Thus Clement (Strom, vii. cap. 6, p. 717) says: "Will they not
believe us when we say that the righteous soul is the truly sacred altar,
and that the incense arising from it is holy prayer? " And Origen (c. Celsum,
viii. p. 389) admits the charge of Celsus, that the Christians had no
material altars. In Maccab. i. 54 and 55, we have the distinction between
326 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
speaking Christians from the first had no scruples in
designating their altars by the words ara and altare,
which hitherto had had only a heathen meaning. And
no doubt the name " Holy Table " would have called up
the same idea in the minds of the heathen as the use of
the word ara.1 When it was thrown in the teeth of the
Christians by the heathen, that they had no temples
and no altars, as all other religions and nations had,
they admitted this in the sense in which the heathen
took these words ; for they meant that, as a Christian
church is something very different from a heathen
temple, so also a Christian church was as far removed
as heaven from earth from all heathen altars with their
animal sacrifices. Thus Origen, while in answer to
Celsus he says that among Christians the place of
fSafioo is taken by souls and the prayers which they
offer, yet, when he speaks before a Christian assembly,
speaks of the altars existing in the Christian churches.
In the charge which Csecilius makes against the
Christians in Minucius Felix, there lies certainly no
more than this, that the Christians had no public
altars which the heathen could see.2 Cyprian, how
ever, gives the heathen Demetrianus plainly enough to
understand that the Christians undoubtedly had altars,
but in secret ; for he makes it a matter of reproach
that the altars of the heathen were everywhere covered
with bloody sacrifices, while the altars of the true God
Svo-taarripioi/ and fiapco; strongly marked, the former being used of the altar
of Jehovah, the latter of heathen altars. Ara is usually avoided by the
early apologists ; Tertullian qualifies it, ara Dei, etc. In the Latin Fathers,
and in Liturgical language, altare is far the most common word. [Article
Altae, in Smith's Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, which contains much
information on the subject generally.]
i Mensx in xdibus sacris ararum vicem obtinent, says Festus, p. 236, ed.
Amst. 1699 ; and Scaliger remarks on this, that in the jus Papirianum it was
laid down, mensas arulasque eodem die, quo xdes dedicari solenl, sacras esse.
2 Cum honesto semper publico gaudeant, he says, . . . cur nullas aras
habent? (c. 10.) [Minucius Felix (Octavius, c. 32) says : Delubra et aras
non habemus.]
ASCETICS NUMEROUS IN THE TIME OF HIPPOLYTUS. 327
either did not exist (among the heathen) or only in
secret (among the Christians).1
IV. ASCETICS ALREADY NUMEROUS IN THE TIME OF
HIPPOLYTUS.
Hippolytus mentions it as an interpretation that
had already been put forth in his day, that the seven
pillars on which the house of the Divine Wisdom
rests (Prov. ix. 1) are the seven ranks or classes in the
Church, — Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, Bishops, Ascetics,
Saints, and Just. It might surprise us that in so
early an age the Ascetics are already mentioned as
a special class, which, therefore, must have been
numerous enough to be mentioned along with the
others in this enumeration. It cannot, however, be
doubted that the number of those who gave up the
business and distractions of the world, and devoted
themselves to a strict religious life, celibacy, with
constant meditation or frequent prayer, was already at
that time very great. This ascetic mode of life had no
definitely established form; there was as yet no school
for such, no community of many -living together. Per
petual virginity was the point most generally observed;
some added to this the abstaining from flesh and wine.2
Not merely laymen, but Bishops and clergy, belonged
frequently to these Ascetics; and it often happened
that married people by free consent devoted themselves
to the ascetic life, and henceforth lived merely as
brothers and sisters, sometimes giving up dwelling
together, sometimes continuing to do so. Justin even
in his time can boast, that in all classes of society he
can point out persons who of their own free-will had
lived to old age in unbroken continence. Athenagoras
1 Dei altaria vel nulla sunt vel occulta, p. 190, ed. Brem.
2 Teetull. De Cultu Fern. c. 11.
328 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
makes mention of those numerous Christians of both
sexes, who in order to attain to more intimate union
and closer intercourse with God, grew old in celibacy.
There are those " elect among the elect," who (as
Clement of Alexandria says) have withdrawn from the
storms of life into the safe harbour ; those Ascetics, to
whom Origen in his controversy with Celsus appeals,
whose mode of life (as he says) was in its use of
means very like, but in its aim very unlike, that of
the Pythagoreans.1 That some chose in addition to
this a voluntary poverty, is shown by the case of the
Presbyter Pierius of Alexandria.2
V. THE DOCTRINE OF HIPPOLYTUS RESPECTING THE
DESCENT OF CHRIST INTO HADES.
In two passages Hippolytus bears witness to the
common doctrine of the ancient Fathers, that Christ
gave the souls in the under-world or Hades also a
share in the fruit of His Redemption ; that immediately
after His death upon the cross His Soul went to that
1 Justin. Apol. p. 62 ; Athenag. Legat. c. 28 ; Clem. Alex. II. 955
[ixTiexTuv ixhex.Toripoi'] ; Oeigen, Contra Cels. p. 615.
2 Hieeonym. De Scr. Eccl. c. 76. [Ibid', c. 41, the case of Serapion,
Bishop of Antioch : leguntur et sparsim ejus breves epistolx, auctoris sui
daxtio-ei et vitx congruentes. Of Pierius Jerome says : constat hunc mirx
do-x'/iata; et appetitorem voluntarix paupertatis fuisse. According to Mosheim
(Eccl. Hist. I. p. 128, ed. Stubbs), a class of Ascetics arose "on a sudden " in
the second century. The truth is much better stated by I. G. Smith (Diet.
of Christ. Ant., article Asceticism) and by Robertson (Hist, of Christ's
Church, I. p. 248, 2d ed.). For 150 years there is no trace of a class of do-xyrat
in the Church. Christianity itself is an dax-nni; . Between 150 and 250
a.d. Asceticism as a profession assumes a more defined position. Neo-
Platonism had begun to exert a strong influence on some centres of
Christianity, teaching that an imitation of the Divine repose was to be
aimed at by avoiding, as far as possible, the evil influence of the body.
This was equally the case in the East, where the climate invites to a con
templative rather than an active life. The love of austerity for its own sake
is prominent in many of the sects of the second century, — the Montanists,
the Syrian Gnostics, the Encratites, and Marcionites. About 250 a.d. the
HIPPOLYTUS ON THE DESCENT OF CHRIST INTO HADES. 329
place where the souls of the departed since Adam
were kept as in a prison-house, waiting and hoping for
the coming release, and there preached to them, the
good tidings of His Incarnation and Redemption. He
is the first writer known to us who makes John the
Baptist go before to Hades, as the one who was
destined to serve as forerunner to the Lord not only
on earth, but also in the other world, in order to pro
claim there the joyful message, that the Lord would
soon come thither also, " to free the souls of the saints
out of the hand of death." x This idea, which occurs
in Origen also, has been transferred even to the prayer-
books of the Eastern Church: in an invocation of
John in the Troparion we have — "Thou, who didst
proclaim beforehand to those in Hades the approach
of Life through the Holy Spirit, bring life- to my soul
that is stricken with death." 2
In another passage 8 Hippolytus wishes (it appears)
to impress upon us that it was the Human Soul of
Christ which descended into Hades to the souls con
fined there, while His Body lay in the grave ; while the
Godhead at one and the same time in Its Essence was
with the Father, but also remained in the Body, and
descended with the soul into Hades. An unknown
writer in the Catena on the Catholic Epistles has made
Decian persecution precipitated the effects of causes already at work, and
those who had hitherto lived a strict life in society now fled from society
altogether, and took refuge in the desert. The history of Asceticism here
merges in that of Monasticism. In considering the extravagances of
Asceticism we] must never forget the frightful moral corruptions of hea
thendom from which they were a natural reaction.]
1 Oiiro; irpoitp&ace xal roi; iv xlri evayyt/\inao-&ai, dvaipthl; i/iro Hpalov,
7rpolpope,o; ytvipcevo; ixei' OYipiaivtiv poe\Kuv xaxtiae xan/\tvotffdai toi/ o-arypx
Tivrpovfitvov rd; dyiuv ipvxd; ix x*tp°; Qavdrov (De Antichristo, c. 45, Opp.
I. 22). 2 See this and other similar passages in Allatius, De Lib. Eccl. Grxc.
p. 303.
3 Maio has cited it from a catena on S. Luke's Gospel, Scriptor. Nova
Coll. ix. 712.
330 HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS.
use of this passage of Hippolytus ; both apply the
words of Psalm cvii. 16, that the Lord " hath broken
the gates of brass and smitten the bars of iron in
sunder," to this subject; and later Fathers also, as
Athanasius, understood them of the descent of the
Redeemer into Hades.1 By his expression, " the
souls of the Lord," Hippolytus shows that he, like his
teacher Irenseus,2 supposed that the benefit of Christ's
appearance in Hades was shared only by the believers
there.3 VI. THE CHILIASM OF HIPPOLYTUS.
From the circumstance that Hippolytus, in his work
on heresies, nowhere mentions Chiliasm, it has already
been conjectured that he himself may have been
inclined to this idea. His relationship to S. Irenseus
increases the probability of this, which is raised to cer
tainty by a passage in his interpretation of Daniel.4
For, proceeding on the assumption that Christ appeared
upon earth in the year of the world 5500, he goes on
to conclude that a sixth thousand must yet be com
pleted, and then the Sabbath (on the analogy of the
Creation) must come. The first Sabbath, the day of
divine rest after the Creation, is " the type and image
of the coming kingdom of the saints, when Christ shall
come doiun from heaven, and they shall reign with Him." 6
As a Chiliast, therefore, Hippolytus ranks himself
with that section of the ancient Fathers who would
1 Catena in Epp. Caih. Oxonii 1840, p. 66 ; Corderii Expos. PP. Grxc.
in Psalmos, iii. 185.
2 Adv. Hxr. IV. c. 39, 45 ; V. c. 31.
3 In his interpretation of Daniel, also, Hippolytus says of Christ: 'Evayye-
Tii^opievos rai; tuv dyiuv ipvxai;, lid Oxvdrov ddvXTOv vixuv.
4 Daniel secundum Septuaginta, Romse 1772, pp. 99, 100.
6 To o-«/3/3«toi/ tvtto; earl xal elxuv tjjj pnXhovo-ris fixoii\e!as tuv dyiuv,
vjvtxa o-vpxftxo-iktvo-ovo-t tu Xpiorip, irxpayivopiivov ai/rov d-rr ovpavuv, u;
laxvvr); tv t>? dnoxx'hv^ti liYiyeirat.
THE CHILIASM OE HIPPOLYTUS. 331
not, and according to their theory could not, admit that
the souls of the righteous even before the resurrection
attained to the Kingdom of Heaven and the Beatific
Vision; and who therefore taught that all souls in
definite places enter upon a middle state still unde
cided, and are kept until the end of the present world.
Thus Justinus and Irenaeus, the latter of whom can
scarcely tolerate the very different opinion of other
Catholics, that the souls of the righteous attain im
mediately to everlasting life ; perceiving in it an here
tical turn of thought, because it recalled to his mind
the wild fancies of the Valentinians, who confidently
expected immediately after death to ascend into the
Pleroma to the Father, leaving all the heavens and the
Demiurgos himself far below them.1 So again Ter
tullian, who even perceives a kind of arrogance in the
fact that Catholic Christians would not tolerate the
notion of souls going to Hades ; as if, he says, the
servants were better than their Master, who Himself
went thither. Whereas the Catholics said, " It was
for the very purpose of abolishing the necessity for
our going down any more to Hades that Christ went
thither; and what difference would there be between
heathens and Christians, if all after death were kept
in the same prison-house?"2 Yet Tertullian makes an
exception in favour of the martyrs, who are to go to
Paradise and enjoy the Divine Glory immediately.3
Accordingly, Hippolytus also maintains that the great
receptacle of souls, created at the beginning of the
world, consists of various divisions or dwellings ; and
that one of these is Abraham's Bosom, the dweUing of
the just, — a bright place, in which the pious, in the en
joyment of perfect rest and in the hope of the future
joys of Heaven, occupy themselves meanwhile with
1 Adv. Hxr. V. c. 31. 2 De Anima, c. 55.
3 Apolog. c. 47 ; De Resurr. c. 43.
332 hippolytus and callistus.
contemplating the things of the visible and living
world.1 In opposition to these theories, which have their
root in Chiliastic views, stand already at that time
Hermas, Clement of Alexandria (who assigns to the
pious dead, after they have been subjected to the stiU
necessary purification, immediate companionship with
the Angels in Heaven),2 Cyprian (who commends him
self to the intercession of virgins when they find them
selves in the enjoyment of the heavenly reward),3 and
Methodius, Bishop of Tyre, who, in spite of his leaning
towards Chiliasm, declares that the souls of the de
parted will have their abode with God before the
resurrection.4 Then follow the anti-chiliastically in
clined Eusebius of Csesarea, Athanasius, Epiphanius,
and Jerome ; until at last only isolated voices, and
these ever more and more rarely, make themselves
heard in favour of a general Hades.5
1 Opp. ed. Fabricius, I. 220. 2 Stromata, VII. p. 732, ed. Colon.
3 De Habitu Virg. * De Resurr. in Photius, cod. 234.
5 [Mosheim (Eccles. Hist. I. p. 90, ed. Stubbs) traces Chiliasm to
Cerinthus. The only authority for this (none are cited by him) appears to
be Caius, the obscure Presbyter noticed at the beginning of this volume
(pp. 2-4) as a possible (though not probable) author of the Philosophu
mena. It was perhaps only for the sake of bringing Chiliasm into disrepute
that Caius traced it to the arch-heretic. Papias, unless Eusebius mis
understood him, appears to have held Chiliastic views. But the fact of
their being ardently maintained by Montanists and other sects brought such
tenets into disfavour in the Church. Chiliasm seems never to have been
dealt with by Synods ; it is in the gradual consensus of the Fathers against
it that we find its condemnation. See Robeetson, Hist, of Christ. Church,
I. pp. 63, 160 sq. 2d ed.]
APPENDIX A.
DR. SALMON ON THE CHRONOLOGY OF HIPPOLYTUS.
Since Dr. Dollinger published his Hippolytus und
Kallistus, few more important contributions to the sub
ject have been made than the article on The Chronology
of Hippolytus by Dr. Salmon, Regius Professor of
Divinity in the University of Dublin, in the first
number of Hermaihena (1873). The title of his essay
shows that he deals rather with the science than the
theology of Hippolytus ; but as he here and there
traverses the same ground as Dr. Dollinger, and in one
important instance arrives at a different conclusion, it
will be worth while to state some of the main results
arrived at in this most valuable dissertation.
Dr. Salmon considers that the reasons stated by Dr.
Dollinger1 for believing that the famous statue dug up
in Rome in 1551 represents Hippolytus, that it must
have been erected soon after his death or banishment,
i.e. not much later than 235, and therefore is one of
the earliest works of Christian art still remaining to
us, are absolutely conclusive. The calendar for deter
mining the Paschal full moons inscribed on one side
of the chair of the statue, although in form a 16-years
cycle, is really an 8-years cycle, — i.e. it proceeds on the
assumption that the full moons return to the same
day of the month after eight years, an assumption so
erroneous that in considerably less than a century the
calendar would give full moon when the moon was
1 Pp. 24-27.
334 APPENDIX A.
new. Hippolytus was not the inventor of this system ;
he found it in existence, and added to it an attempt to
show the day of the week of the full moon as well as
the day of the month. The cycle proves that the
author was no mathematician, still less an astronomer,
but merely an almanac maker. His cycle is a mere
guess ; had he tried, he would have found that in eight
years the full moons do not return to the same day, but
a day and a half later. He was content with making
eight years contain an exact number of months without
any days over, quite overlooking the fact that his
months were not all of the same length. To ask how
Hippolytus made a name by so blundering a perform
ance is like asking how Wyatt made a name as a first-
rate architect at the end of the last century. " A
charlatan in an age of ignorance " always finds
admirers. Before Hippolytus' day, Christians had
been in a great measure dependent on the Jews for
determining the time of Easter, obliged tanquam ignor-
antes qum sit dies Pascho3 post Judosos coscos et hebetes
ambulare.1 They were, of course, grateful to a man
who seemed to be able to settle the time of Easter for
them for many years to come.
An insight into the chronology of Hippolytus, such
as Dr. Salmon gives us with great clearness, enables
us to decide with perfect certainty that the chronicle,
first published by Canisius in 1602 (Antiq. Lect. II.
580), and included among the documents appended to
Du Cange's edition of the Paschal Chronicle, is the
work of Hippolytus. It is written in Latin, but was
evidently first written in Greek ; for two versions are
still extant agreeing exactly in sense, but differing in
words. The author was, apparently, but an indifferent
arithmetician ; his totals do not always agree with the
1 De Pasclw. Computus, in the Appendix to Fell's Cyprian, written in
Africa about 243.
ON THE CHRONOLOGY OF HIPPOLYTUS. 335
items given, a fact which affects the present question.
Four Passover intervals, as given by him, are — from
Joshua to Hezekiah, 864 ; from Hezekiah to Josiah,
114; from thence to Esdras, 108 ; thence to the 7£ APPENDIX D.
polytus at Rome, and the famous statue found near the
site indicated by Prudentius, show that the Hippolytus
intended by the poet is the Roman Bishop. He thinks
it doubtful whether Prudentius considered him a fol
lower of the African Novatus, or of the Roman Novatian
(who, setting out from different points, agreed in resisting
episcopal authority) ; or whether, like Eusebius (E. H.
vi. 43, and vii. 8), he confounds the two schismatics.
Brockhaus regards the description of the catacombs
(153-175) to be the most valuable part of the poem to
the historian and antiquarian. On the historical value
of the account of the martyrdom, he does not seem to
think it necessary to express an opinion (p. 142, etc.).
APPENDIX D.
ONE MORE THEORY ABOUT THE BISHOPRIC OF
HIPPOLYTUS.
Some notice ought to be taken of the theory first
started apparently by Le Moyne, a French writer
residing in Leyden in the seventeenth century. He
combines the theories that Hippolytus was Bishop of
Portus and that he held a See in Arabia, — thus, that
he was Bishop of Portus Romanorum, the modern Aden.
I know not in what author the name Portus Romanorum
occurs. Aden is commonly believed to be the same
as Arabia Felix ^ApafSla evBaifieov), or Arabias Emporium
(Apafilas efiiropiov)^ or Attanas ('ASdvij), as it is variously
called by ancient writers ; the third variation, which
occurs in Pliny and Philostorgius, being the native
name of this flourishing seaport. Le Moyne was sup
ported by some writers of eminence, as Spanheim, also
of Leyden, the Port Royalist Tillemont, and others.
ONE MORE THEORY ABOUT THE SEE. 353
But his theory does not now need serious refutation ;
no one is likely to think it a tenable hypothesis at the
present day. The Philosophumena, unknown of course
to Le Moyne and those who have followed him in this,
has placed it beyond a doubt that the scene of Hip
polytus' labours was Rome, or its immediate neighbour
hood. (See the Introductory Notice to the translation
of Tlie Writings of Hippolytus, I. 20, in Clark's Ante-
Nicene Library.)
One more item of evidence may be added to that
already given in abundance that Hippolytus was
Bishop of Rome. In the Theologische Quartalschrift,
Tubingen 1862, p. 467, there is an article by Dr. Nolte
of Paris on Ein Excerpt aus dem zum grossten Theil
noch ungedruckten Chronicon des Georgius Hamartolus.
In it occur these words : 6 delos ' IwitoKvto^ 'Pajp,^.
Georgius Hamartolus to a great extent copied Eus
ebius ; but, as Eusebius did not know of what place
Hippolytus was Bishop, Georgius Hamartolus must
have had some other authority for calling him " of
Rome." In the same volume of the Quartalschrift (p. 624)
there is a rather damaging critique by the same Dr.
Nolte on Cruice's edition of the Philosophumena (Parisiis
1860). He thinks that a few very good emenda
tions and ingenious conjectures are perhaps the most
valuable portion of Cruice's work, but that these
scarcely warranted the production of a new edition.
In the introductory matter Cruice is thought by some
to have availed himself largely of the work of Dr.
Dollinger, to whom I am indebted for the knowledge
of these articles in the Theologische Quartalschrift.
354 APPENDIX E.
APPENDIX E.
ONE MORE THEORY ABOUT THE AUTHORSHIP OF THE
PHILOSOPHUMENA.
It was to be expected that the Jesuits would put
forth a dissertation on a work which so nearly touches
Papal claims ; it was also to be expected that they
would put forth something more able than the only
work on the subject by a member of their Society
with which I am acquainted : De prisca refutatione
hoereseon Originis nomine ac philosophumenon tilulo recens
vulgata commentarius Torquati Armellini, e societate
Jesu. Romse 1862.
The drift of it is simply this : —
1. The Philosophumena cannot have been written by
Origen, who was not a Bishop, as the author evidently
was. 2. It cannot well have been written by Caius, with
whose known doctrine and acts its contents are not
consistent. 3. It cannot have been written by Hippolytus ; for
Hippolytus was always held in the highest honour by
the ancient Church, and no mention is made by ancient
writers of his having headed a schism. (Compare Dr.
Newman's argument in the same direction in Ap
pendix B.)
4. A great deal may be said for Jallabert's conjec
ture that Tertullian was the author ; but the style is
that of an imitator of Tertullian rather than of Ter
tullian himself. Moreover, the abrupt attack on the
Montanists is unlike Tertullian, even before he became
a Montanist. (The discussion of TertuUian's claims,
which might have been dismissed in half a dozen lines,
occupies about a quarter of the treatise. The author
of the Philosophumena lived in or near Rome during
DR. CASPARl'S CONTRIBUTIONS. 355
the pontificates of Zephyrinus and Callistus ; Tertul
lian was almost certainly in Africa at that time, and
we may take for granted that he would have written
such a treatise in Latin ; to say nothing of the author
of the Philosophumena having been a Bishop.)
5. The real author was Novatian. All the argu
ments which point to Tertullian point equally to
Novatian, who is not excluded by the objections which
seem to exclude Tertullian. (There is no doubt a
certain amount of resemblance between the Trinitarian
doctrine of Hippolytus and that of Novatian ; but
beyond this there does not seem to be much in favour
of the Novatian hypothesis, which, so far as I am
aware, has been adopted by no one else.)
APPENDIX F.
PROFESSOR CASPARl'S CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE SUBJECT.
These are very considerable indeed; but, unfor
tunately, they are by no means so accessible as one
could wish. They are to be gathered mainly from long
and somewhat closely printed and uninviting notes to
the third volume of the author's great work on the
text of the earliest creeds.1 This third volume only
appeared last year, and has already been for some
months out of print; so that, as the present writer
knows from experience, to obtain the work at all is a
matter of some difficulty : his first acquaintance with
i Ungedruckte, unbeachtete und wenig beaehtete Quellen zur Geschichte des
Taufsymbols und der Glaubensregel, herausgegeben und in Abhandlungen
erliiutert von Dr. C. P. Caspari, Professor der Theologie an der Nor-
wegischen Universitat. Christiania 1866, 1869, 187o.
356 APPENDIX F.
it was made in a borrowed copy. This rapid disap
pearance of the first edition will perhaps encourage
Professor Caspari to issue a second as soon as possible,
and thus supply a real want.
The material bearing on the present subject is to be
found chiefly at pp. 374-422. In extracting some por
tions of the substance, it will be convenient to follow
the order in which the points occur in the present
volume rather than that in which they are found in a
series of more or less unconnected notes. It will thus
be easy to see, by a glance at the table of contents, how
far Dr. Dollinger's conclusions are confirmed by the
latest writer on these much-vexed questions.
After a general classification of the works of Hip
polytus into exegetical, apologetical, chronological,
polemical, etc., Dr. Caspari (p. 377) divides the
polemical works into two classes, — those against non-
Christians, i.e. Jews and heathen, and those against
heretics (p. 394). This second class may be sub
divided into those directed against all heretics, and
those directed against a single heresy or individual
heretic (p. 397). To the former of these subdivisions
the Philosophumena belongs.
1. He considers it indubitable that Hippolytus is the
author of it (p. 403). The proper title of it is icaTa
Traa&v aipeaeoiv e\ej^o<;. This is shown by the opening
words prefixed to each book (evidently by Hippolytus
himself) as a table of contents ; e.g. TaSe eveo-Ti ev rf}
Trpanrj, Tjj irepnTTrj, k.t.X., tov KaTa, iraawv alpeaewv eXeyyov.
The title Philosophumena, strictly speaking, applies only
to the first book, which contains a sketch of various
philosophies. 2. That Hippolytus is the author of the SirovSao-fjia
KaTa, t?J? 'ApTepMvo<; alpecrem (Eus. H. E. V. 28), or o-fuicpb<;
Aa/Svpivdo'i (Theodoret, Hceret. fab. comp. II. 5), he
thinks probable, but not certain (p. 404). If Photius
DR. CASPARl'S CONTRIBUTIONS. 357
(Bibl. Cod. 48) by the AafivpwQos means the o-fiiKpb?
Aa$vpwQo